《The Couple》 Chapter 1: Prologue Chapter 1: Prologue Celia Jordan, an architect who just got graduated from NYU and will soon shift to Cooperstown,New York to join the Fieldson Construction Company. I know its weird after graduating from NYU with flying colors, I choose a secluded town of NY but I want to leave this city life and continue my life in somewhere peace and less drama, I don''t want to end up like my parents who are always busy who forgot their daughter''s graduation ceremony but they are not worst since they made it to dinner althoughte but came. And another reason I chose that town to be with my bestfriend, she offered me a job at his brother''spany or should I say their family business which she will join soon but I don''t want to. I love her to live around her always but not so to be with her 24hr, she is intimidating and poking but the best person at heart, she understands me when I say something she knows what I N?velDrama.Org content rights. meant even when I couldn''t express it in words. Christian Dante, an alpha of Wild Moon Pack in Cooperstown, New York owning Dante Construction Company my family business. I live here in pack house with my grandparents, Nicole and David Dante, elders of pack, my beta Ethan Roberts and his mate Mary. I lost my parents when I was four they afterpleting her MBA from NYU and I will bring here myself. No, I didn''t find my fated mate and still didn''t find anyone yet to make her my luna. Chapter 2: First Meet Chapter 2: First Meet Celia I cleared my throat, pushed the thought aside and made my way towards him while studying his features. He is hulk looking yboy, okay so I can¡¯t date him anyways I won¡¯t date him I am leaving this busy city to live with my best friend and I don¡¯t believe in long distance, that¡¯s shit. Wait why I am thinking of dating him already I just saw him. But one night stand can work. ;) He is just a living greek god, must be 6 feet tall with broad shoulders and not too heavy biceps or muscles they are just perfect the way I like. Even in grey t-shirt and ck faded jeans and the way his clothes fits his body and shows off his body curves I can tell his body is lickable, although I wonder how hot he might look shirtless or just in his boxers. As I approach him, his facees in my vision or I looked at it now after checking him from shoulders to toe in admiration. Hisplete ck eyes remind me of Jeanne but the thought leaves as ites. On his strong jaw the rough stubble beard and his tired eyes tell he hasn¡¯t slept forst few days properly. As I look more into his eyes I am getting dragged to them and find them drowned in lust but¡­ but confusion. I am in front of him with his eatable body close to me to tell him my interest in him but not so close to dere me a slut. ¡°To pick up your sister or girlfriend¡±, I asked wishing him to say sister or just friend. I never go after someone else¡¯s man. Never. ¡°Sister¡±, he said in his sexy but frightening voice which can make anyone lose their shit. ¡°Great¡±, I whispered as I smirked. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°So, which college?¡±, I asked trying to make the conversation. ¡°Already graduated¡±, he replied smirking. ¡°Want me to get you drink?¡±, I asked. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it should be me who gets a drink for you¡±, he smiled this time. ¡°Do you want to?¡±, I liked that he smiled but I am not here to make him fall in love with me. One night stand works okay for me and I don¡¯t want to get attached to anyone when I am moving soon. ¡°What should I get you a vodka with¡­?¡±, he asked. ¡°Coconut water¡±, Ipleted. He walked past me and I made sure my arm brushes his as he walked. I turned around as he walked and drooled over his perfect round ass, yes we girls do that a lot we also check out the guys head to toe and please our eyes. He returned pretty soon with our drinks. I took my vodka with coconut water when he settled for in vodka and I took a sip it was perfect just like the man in front me. ¡°So, can I know the beautiful¡¯s name? Atleast I deserve it as a reward of getting you a drink.¡± He said. ¡°Celia¡±, I replied extending my hand for him to shake. He frowned and immediately reced it with a smirk. He took it as he replied. ¡°Chris¡±. His hands are big enough to engulf mine, they are rough but warm. He pulled me towards him and kissed my cheek. I blushed, don¡¯t know why but did. My body never reacts this desperate in front of a man but he is super hot and fall in my type in every aspect. He was so close to me that I smelled his cologne and crooked in his neck to get more of it. He pulled away and we talked more, mostly asking him questions and me replying them genuinely. He asked about my major in college, my hometown which is New York City itself and about my parents. As the topic moved towards my family, I excused myself and went to the washroom. I didn¡¯t like the way conversation was moving, he talked like our parents set us up and he wanted to marry me soon. I sshed water on my face, dried it up. Looked at myself in the mirror, rechecked my make up and went outside to make him get me to my bed with him and get done with it. I definitely want to see him in my bedying naked waiting for me. As I reached the spot I found he is gone. I tried searching for him in the whole dorm but couldn¡¯t find him. It was like he wasn¡¯t even there and I was just imagining him this whole time. I wanted to ask a few friends but I wasn¡¯t that desperate to getid or maybe I was. I was never this confused as I was right now. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Disappointedly, I stood strong and headed to bed as I watched only a few people were left who will leave as well soon. Jeanne has left too, she will be back tomorrow to help me sort this mess. As I was moving to my bedroom I spotted Matt and Celia making out at one corner, I was shocked but happy maybe I will soon get their weddings invitation, thought of them getting married brought a smile to me. It will be great to tease Celia like hell, she made Matt wait to all 2 years of their MBA, they are Jeanne¡¯s ssmates. Matt and John are highschool best friends and John is¡­ was ssmate. I changed into my morefy night tshirts and just my pyjama shorts. I love sleeping with least clothings even in winters under the nkets and sometimes without even these while I have my migraine or after cold shower when I am too hot due to weather or just hot... Soon I drifted to my dreamnd and met someone. Things got heat up pretty soon with him. He is too hot and shirtless he looks smoking hot. I was turning and tossing the bed whole night thinking of him. With him in my dreams I was restless and woke up drenched in sweat just after 4 in morning, got some from the bedside table and gave myself a bang on head to get him out of there. He just left me in between conversation and here I am dreaming of him. It is so unusual, I just met him and don¡¯t know much about except his name and he is also an architect but from a local college near his hometown. Disappointedly, I stood strong and headed to bed as I watched only a few people were left who will leave as well soon. Jeanne has left too, she will be back tomorrow to help me sort this mess. As I was moving to my bedroom I spotted Matt and Shelly making out at one corner, I was shocked but happy maybe I will soon get their weddings invitation, thought of them getting married brought a smile to me. It will be great to tease shely like hell, she made Matt wait to all 2 years of their MBA, they are Jeanne¡¯s ssmates. Matt and John are highschool best friends and John is¡­ was ssmate. I changed into my morefy night tshirts and just my pyjama shorts. I love sleeping with least clothings even in winters under the nkets and sometimes without even these while I have my migraine or after cold shower when I am too hot due to weather or just hot... Soon I drifted to my dreamnd and met someone. Things got heat up pretty soon with him. He is too hot and shirtless he looks smoking hot. I was turning and tossing the bed whole night thinking of him. With him in my dreams I was restless and woke up drenched in sweat just after 4 in morning, got some from the bedside table and gave myself a bang on head to get him out of there. He just left me in between conversation and here I am dreaming of him. It is so unusual, I just met him and don¡¯t know much about except his name and he is also an architect but from a local college near his hometown. I only ever dreamt of George in this type of dreams where I woke restless and wet down there, not even my highschool ex-boyfriend. That¡¯s it. Leave him out of room, get to bed and have a nice sleep. I have a whole week for me to meet people and say them bye before I move, I don¡¯t know when I will be back so I had everyone to give their time of me. ******************************* I hope you like reading this novel and are eager to know how story proceeds. If you like it share it with your friends and help me grow. Blueheaven. Chapter 3: New York City Chapter 3: New York City Christian I was sitting in my office sketching for new projects, with pack work and being CEO of Dante Construction Company, I don¡¯t get much time to sketch but just to keep my passion alive I always save one project for myself usually the least important one so I can leave it when timees. Greg knocked on my door and I allowed him using mind link I didn¡¯t wanted to break my flow. He came and took the seat after scanning the room and looking no one is around. He asked for a week¡¯s vacation. I asked for the reason, usually I don¡¯t care and send them away after asking if they are in problem or just want a vacation. Being an alpha, I have to keep them safe and if they need me I am there in between them and danger. ¡°Jeanne¡¯s text camest night.¡±, He said. He got my attention there. I looked up and meet his face which was beaming like a firefly at night. I rxed internally and gave him a nod to continue. I am over protective for my little sister, she went to NYU toplete her MBA to continue the legacy of our family. After my great grandfather, every child of our family went to NYU once toplete their studies. I couldn¡¯t go, I didn¡¯t want to, damn, I couldn¡¯t leave my pack behind for such a long time when the danger is at doorstep sincest 23 years. I didn¡¯t want to leave the pack¡¯s responsibility over Dadda¡¯s shoulders when they are my responsibility. He and Mumma took care of me, Jeanne and handled pack affairs when they should have been in deep forests to live their rest of life after Mom and Dad had tomit suicide to save the pack. ¡°She is getting graduated¡±,He continued. I remember she told me over phone her college will be want to be there for them always but sometimes I forgot their important days likest month I forgot grandparent¡¯s 60th anniversary. ¡°You¡¯re not going.¡±, I said simply. I know how excited he is to go and get her back but no. ¡°I am her mate.¡±, He almost shouted. ¡°Who she doesn¡¯t want.¡±, I stated. I know it hurted him. He is on verge of crying but since she ising back they need to sort it out and him following her and begging her won¡¯t help at all. They both need to realise how deeply they love each other, just because they are mates doesn¡¯t mean they had to be with each other and tolerate for rest of live. I want them to be happy but didn¡¯t tell him all this. I just said ¡°I am going to get her. She is my sister¡±. ¡°No¡­ don¡¯t¡±, I continued as he opened his mouth to convince me. Here I am after one week in New York City. I have came here many times. Sometimes to meet Jeanne after her constant nagging or renew the peace treaty with another pack. But never stayed here for more than two or three days. I always had to get back to pack immediately, not because there is an emergency always but because I want to. New York¡¯s temperature is same as Cooperstown, but a bit warmer here. I am enjoying this weather its good to be here but I like Cooperstown better, much better. I am in cab heading to Jeanne¡¯s t, I am too tired and just want to sleep after winding up all the pack¡¯s andpanies work for 2 weeks in a week was too tiring. But I know this is as important as pack, so here I am on vacation to New York to spend some time with my little sister and take her back with her best friend. Never met but already know her as Jeanne always talks about her. I reached her apartment around 3o¡¯clock, I knocked the door and Jeanne opened the door smiling. Her smile faded for a second as she didn¡¯t get to see Greg, yes I know she also expected him to show but I want her to know of her hidden love for Greg. She is angry with him but has to let go of everything if she ising back and Greg will be around her all the time. She has to forgive him and ept him Her eyes has tears in them as she came forward to hug me and sobbed a little as usual as we get really little time to spend with each other and after she came to study we rarely saw each other. Even when she was home, I was busy doing one thing or another. So, this is my gift to her, a whole week just to her until no emergency ring bell to enter my pack or house. ¡°I missed you little¡±, I said after clearing my throat as I got emotional too, seeing her after this long made me both sad and happy. Until this moment I didn''t realize how much this little sister of mine and her constant nagging, sometimes she gets me angry knowingly just so I talk to her. ¡°I missed you too!!!¡±, She eximed. ¡°I got big now, stop calling me little.¡±, She said as she red at me. We went inside and she started herints with how I look zombie and I should rest more and let Greg work more as a punishment for nothing, I will get old before I age and will soon look like Dadda. I had to get water myself since she was so busying scolding me like Mom did. She never saw her as she was just 10 months old when they died, But she looks a lot like her and behaves like her as well just like right now. She standing with her one hand on her hips and other pointing at me and moving to draw don''t know what just like Mom. Mom also used to fight with Dad to work less and spend more time with family, and then Dad will say he will but he won¡¯t. ¡°I will¡±, I said, I guess I am like Dad also. Thought made me smile. ¡°I am sorry I forgot do you want to eat anything. I can make pasta for you.¡±, She asked. ¡°Let¡¯s see what you can do.¡±, I said as I headed to take my clothes from bag to washroom and take a bath. I need it. ¡°I cook better now¡±, She pped my arm on her way to kitchen. As I came out she served me pasta and sat down with me to chatter. Only she is talking, I am just listening to her and makingments in between just to annoy her a little. I like it, actually love it when she pouts and makes her face in annoyance. She started telling me about the party she is going today and how I will get to meet her best friend finally. I know willing or not I have to go with her she will make me and since I am here for a week. She will drag me everywhere she goes and make do things like shopping or watching ros. She did that a lot beforeing here. Specially its her birthday month, yes she celebrates her birthday month and make me do things because its her birthday month and I can¡¯t refuse her in this month which is This is from N?velDrama.Org. September two months and she will torture me again. She warned me to not make a move to Celia since she is her best friend and will soon join us in Cooperstown, I don''t get it why is she moving from NYC to a secluded town but I don''t care if she wants she can stay as long as she is not a danger to my pack family. "Damn you little, I never make a move on girls, they throw themselves on me", I told her. "Yeah like you''re a greek god but no you''re just another jerk broda and you know it ept it", She argued. I smiled at her name for me she calls me ''broda'' to call me brother and dad simultaneously, since childhood and didn''t told me about it till she had a big fight when I was 13 and she was about to turn 9, it was her birthday month. I continued to argue more with her, it feels good to argue with her like before. Chapter 4: She is the one Chapter 4: She is the one Christian Jeanne dragged me to the party, I let her drag me. I need to sleep but I couldn¡¯t let her go alone. After I sent Sean back to pack I have to be with her all the time. I sent Sean with her to protect her, she was furious when she found out I sent someone to keep a watch on her and didn¡¯t talk to me for a whole month. She knows I can¡¯t handle her being mad over me. But I didn¡¯t call him back, yes I am selfish. I never let any of my pack member stay away from pack for long and without any protection. Even when they are on vacation, they will go as flocks. They can¡¯t go to ces which have bad services of I turned off the engine of her car and she shoots like a bullet to enter the party. I rush behind her after parking the car to get a hold of her. I can¡¯t let her get of my sight, she is such a kid. As I entered, the party smells of alcohol, hormones, arousal and sex. Damn, these humans are they always like this. I never partied with humans although we share the town with them but never got too close to them. Other pack members get along with them really well, I am happy for that otherwise it would have been suspicious. Then it struck me the vani smell mixed with her rose perfume. Mate. My wolf cheered and started dancing in my head, well I didn¡¯t knew it can dance or I can dance. I started looking for her among those horny adults who are practically having sex in public to witness everyone. There I saw her in a green short dress talking with someone with a re and time stopped for me. I couldn¡¯t hear anything despite sting music, I couldn¡¯t see anyone else except her. She is beautiful, her emerald green eyes make her sexy and in this green dress of hers she looks breathtaking, she actually took my breath away. I forgot to breath. My eyes trailed down over her body, her dress was covering and showing every curve of her body perfectly, I crave to run my hand over them. She looks cute when she is angry. She was dragged by someone in the kitchen, I can¡¯t take my eyes off her. I don¡¯t want to look at anyone else now onwards. Her body is a treat to my eyes and she is to me. I liked it that she didn¡¯t wear too revealing clothes, I can¡¯t let anyone else see her body except me. In those high heels with long legs she just stands perfect for me, it will be easy for me to make out without aching my back. I just never really got into short girls. It felt like she is just the one for me, but is she the right one for me. This thought brought me out of trance. I remember I am here with Jeanne, where the hell did she run away, she is hyperactive kid since childhood. I found her on dance floor with her friends and soon she starts moving in another direction and I follow her, cutting the dancing crowd. She starts talking andughing to a guy, he is disgusting and hate him already. What is she doing she has a mate. I mind linked her to give her a piece of my mind, but she shoos me and tell me to rx, enjoy the party and hookup with some hot chick. I tell her to not leave the ce and find me when she wants to leave. She is not going anywhere with not me by her side. I didn¡¯t leave before reminding her of her mate, Greg. She rolled her eyes and red in my direction. I left her I don¡¯t want to witness my sister flirting with someone, thats even more disgusting then the guy she chose. I went to find my mate and introduce myself. I set my eyes on her and then it hit me that she is a human, not a werewolf like me, and I stopped in my tracks. I just can¡¯t go to her and say ¡®I am your mate,¡¯on let¡¯s go¡¯. Is it even possible that a human can be a fated mate for us? I have to make sure that if she is the one. Maybe she is half breed or if her wolf is still silent which makes her smell more like a human. I have to call Ethan and ask him to do background search on her, but I don¡¯t even know her name. I have to approach her but how has to be answered. She suddenly turned into my direction and looked for something maybe me but she can¡¯t see me in this crowd. My 6 feet and werewolf eyesight helps me drool over her from far. I lost the time track I have been looking at her. I turned around and saw Jeanne is now standing more close to that disgusting man, I shook my head and moved around to find a more correct spot to keep an eye on both thedies after getting myself a drink. Before I approach her and drop the bomb that she is mine, I have to think of a way or more of a n. Its almost midnight and half of people are left in the dorm. I came back after I dropped Jeanne home and made sure she was safe. I couldn¡¯t think of a proper way yet to approach my mate. I have to atleast get her name before I leave to run a background check on her. I can¡¯t let anyone be my luna, I have to make sure that she is worth being one. But before all that I want to know if she epts or rejects me. I hope she epts, I can¡¯t bear the pain it will shoot me. Suddenly she looks in my direction and approaches me, I like the confidence she had. She checks one box, let¡¯s see if she can check other boxes too. As shees close, I resist myself to grab her and push her against the wall before iming her soft and plump lips. Damn, I have been hard all night, watching her dancing with her friends was a torture to me. She came so close, I can tell she is interested in me or maybe my body as I see lust in her eyes. I ran my eyes over her body again, I have lost the count of times I have checked her out this night. I heard her clearing her throat and bringing my attention from her sexy body back to her beautiful eyes. ¡°To pick up your sister or girlfriend¡±, she asked, so she want to know if I am with someone else, well no. N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Sister¡±, I replied genuinely. ¡°Great¡±, she whispered as a smirk appeared on her face. ¡°Hmm?¡±, I wouldn¡¯t have heard without my spiked senses. ¡°So, which college?¡±, she asked. I want to tell her everything and know about each and every detail of her life too but I have to wait. ¡°Already graduated¡±, I replied. ¡°Want me to get you drink?¡±, she asked, okay girl now here we go, she is flirting with me. I like her and check all the boxes immediately, leaving thest two and important boxes. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it should be me who gets a drink for you¡±, I couldn¡¯t help smiling at her. ¡°Do you want to?¡±, she asked, I like her fierce side. ¡°What should I get you a vodka with¡­?¡±, I asked. ¡°Coconut water¡±, she said. I walked past her to get our drinks, our arms brushed and I felt her soft skin against mine. She is making it harder for me but I have to wait, I know, she is a human. I really want to y along with her in her game but it will not help but mess up things. I have to control myself, my wolf. I got our drinks and got back to her. She is smiling, I got myself in vodka, it won¡¯t affect me being alpha not this amount but its burning sensation in my throat helps me stay in control. ¡°So, can I know the beautiful¡¯s name? Atleast I deserve it as a reward of getting you a drink.¡± I asked, getting on my work to get information about her. ¡°Celia¡±, she replied extending her hand. I think I have heard this name but can¡¯t get the face of it. I shrugged and took her hand. ¡°Chris¡±. I don¡¯t know why I gave her this name which only my parents used for me and after them I didn¡¯t let anyone call me that. Name slipped from her tongue and sounded perfect from those lips. I couldn¡¯t resist and puller her to me to kiss her but got my senses back soon and kissed her cheeks instead. She blushed, I liked the way she is reacting to me. She sniffed and bent to take more of my scent. I took her too, it was addicting. Wait does she react this way with other men too? I have to know if she is this way with only me. I want her to be this easy with me only. ¡®She is mine. Ours.¡¯ My wolf howled in head. I pulled away with this thought and started asking her questions about her major in college, her parents and hometown. She excused herself to go washroom, I get it, it is too soon to discuss all that. It is getting harder for me to resist from iming her. I know I made a mistake kissing her cheek, I shouldn¡¯t have. My phone rings and pulls me away from my train of thoughts. Its Greg, what does he want now. As I pick up he asks about Jeanne, he wants to know if he cane. Is Jeanne doing good? By when will we return back. I answer him and refuse him toe here. Its my trip with my sister but now I also have to look for Celia, my mate. I weigh my options and tell him toe. I remind of Jeanne alone at her apartment, I left her there long ago. I should get back to her. I want to stay and talk more with Celia but I have to leave now. ¡®You Jerk!!!¡¯, My wolf scolded for leaving like this. ¡®If she hates us for this I will rip you apart¡¯. Chapter 5: Mess of our life Chapter 5: Mess of our life Celia I haven¡¯t slept well all night, after waking up 4 in the morning I couldn¡¯t get back to sleep. I finally got out of bed around 6 and headed to kitchen to make a strong coffee for me. I decided to start my day N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. early today. My dorm is a mess right now, I have to get it back in shape although going to live here for just one more week. Never gonna have another party at my ce ever. Cleaning this mess alone will take me the whole day and I have to reach the airport before 2o¡¯clock, I can¡¯t miss thest chance to see George since I don¡¯t know when I will see him next. I called Jeanne to know when she will be here to help me or is she going to ditch me for her mysterious boyfriend. She told me he will be here to get us back and finally I will get to meet him. She picked up the call on third ring with a groan, I assume I disturbed something since she is always awake by this time, with this thought I couldn¡¯t hold back my giggle and she grunted, ¡±What do you want at this early, vampire?¡±. I had a fullugh this time. She was definitely in middle of something. ¡°Not sorry if I disturbed you, get out of your boy¡¯s pants and bring your ass here. I have to clean this mess and then get ready to leave for airport and all this has to happen before 2o¡¯clock¡±, I said while sipping my coffee and giving my head a massage. My head is spinning like a wheel, first that alcohol and then those hot dreams with that hunk. Thinking this I grunted and heard a grunt from the other side as well. We both startedughing and she told me she will be here in an hour and will help with everything. I smiled telling her she is the best and I am waiting so she should be here in an hour and dropped the call. I finished my coffee and went to take a long hot water bath, I am really in need of it and have to rx before moving and start working at Fieldson Construction Company. I went in bathroom grabbing my creamy tank top and white shorts on the way. Filled the tub with hot water and got ready for it. It rxed me, hot water was working on my nerves and I got floated to my dreamnd soon again where I was dreaming of George in Cooperstown with our two kids ying around. I really wish for that dream toe true but I know George will never move to that town. He always wished of having his ownpany and a vi with two amazing kids and a beautiful wife. He asked me toe with him but I refused since my ns are different from his. Sometimes, I wonder how we even got together. We mutually decided to have this break up. About 1800 miles apart won''t work fine with us. Him in Texas and me in Cooperstown, both get annoyed by distance and jealous of each other''s friends, no it will never work with us. And adjusting for other¡¯s ns won¡¯t work good for us either, neither of us will be happy. I got out of the bath and started drying my hair and I don¡¯t like my wet hair, blonde wet hairs look worse. I was almost done when the doorbell rang. She is always on time when I need her. I opened the door and she dragged her body in. She has heavy bags under her eyes, I got worried. She was happy when I saw herst night. She threw herself on the couch and asked for her tea. She kept her tea at my house too as she stayed over many times in these 3 years and I stayed over hers as well. FYI, her neighbor Sean is a creep. I got in the kitchen and made her tea the way she taught me, I don¡¯t know how she drinks it, it tastes so¡­ different. She sipped and gave out a scream, she screams when she is frustrated like hell. I started cleaning the mess around the hall and looked over when I heard that scream. I am worried about her. I went over to her and started rubbing her back, she sobbed and got herself together soon. I sat beside her till she emptied her cup and ced it back on the table. I expected her to talk to me when she got up and started collecting the discarded cups around the room. I got myself up and started cleaning quietly where I left, I am guessing how should I break the suffocation when she starts talking. ¡°Hell, I am never gonna let you have a party at your ce. Or have it my ce¡±. She said. Iughed and gave her a nod. ¡°So, when will I get to meet him?¡± I asked, looking at her waiting for an answer this time. I am not letting her skip the topic this time. Soon I am moving with her to her hometown. ¡°He is noting.¡± she replied. She has tears in her eyes. I wanted her to continue but she stopped and went to throw the collected cups in the bin. She came back and continued cleaning. I gave her a stern look to continue. She sighed and gathered her thoughts. ¡°I texted him, I thought he wasing. I wanted to have the whole week with him and clear out the things before we move there.¡± She was on her edge. ¡°But he sent my brother here, he came yesterday afternoon. I am happy that he is here but I expected Greg when I opened the damn door.¡± She took a breath before continuing, damn it is too hard for her. ¡°I guess he doesn¡¯t want to get things better, so fine.¡± She shrugged and I dropped the things and went out to hug her. She hugs me back and pulled back immediately before standing straight and getting back to work. Then she started teasing me if I am changing my mind and leaving her to move Texas with George. She knows me too well to know I am not going to change it. We talked more. I told her aboutst night and the hunk. I know his name is Chris but calling him by his name makes me feel like I know him when I don¡¯t and its not like we¡¯re going to meet again anytime sooner orter. So, let¡¯s just call him hunk or hottie as it suits him more. ;) Cleaning the dorm got easy with Jeanne, cleaning all the mess and getting my dorm back took us 4 hours plus 1 hour break. We needed it in between to calm down after discussing the mess of our life and continue cleaning. Its noon when I get started getting ready and Jeanne helps me in choosing the dress and putting on my makeup. She chose a red top with slightly deep neckline and ck jeans which I covered with his white shirt. He left itst time he stayed over and I decided to keep it. She said this look will make him realize how big a mistake he is making and will decide to move with us. Iughed nervously. She got a call from her brother who asked her to return home. He was angry that she left without telling him and he is really protective of her. She told me about how Christian thinks her of a little girl and made an issue when she decided to study here. He still hates the idea that she chose this university to I got out of my house making sure its locked and get into my car. It was a gift from my parents for getting into NYU. They alwayspensate for their absence with such gifts. They are the reason I want to move to a secluded town like Cooperstown to have a less busy life. I drove to the airport and reached on time. It was 2o¡¯clock as I parked my car and headed to the departure gate. I hope he hasn¡¯t boarded his flight. He doesn¡¯t know if I aming or not, although he is expecting me I know. I was looking for him when I saw him at the entrance. He was fifth in the queue wearing a simple ck cored t-shirt and khaki pants. I thanked god in my heart, it was a relief. I ran to him and hugged him from behind. He always smells nice. I like his perfume. Damn, his muscles. I am going to miss him definitely. He freed himself from my arms, turned around and hugged me. ¡°I knew it. I knew you wille.¡±, he whispered. He kissed me on my forehead and hugged me back. He sniffed my hair and tightened the hug. We pulled apart and both fell silent. He checked out my look, his smile tells me he liked it. I got this all ready just for him with just a little make up as he likes. It was weird, beforeing here I was so nervous I didn¡¯t think what I would say to him or if it would be okay or not. I just decided that I will be here and I came. ¡°So, you¡¯re leaving.¡± I said. Shit, I am so dumb. Obviously, he is leaving. We¡¯re not here at the airport to hangout vampire girl. I bit my lower lip. ¡°Yeah, perhaps¡±, he also nervous, its my fault I made him nervous. Coming here was a bad decision. He came forward and kissed me with his both hands on either side of face. It took me a second to me he loves me. He traced my lower lip with his tongue and pulled it with his teeth slightly to ask for my permission. I opened my mouth and his tongue immediately attacked my mouth and savored it with lust. I couldn¡¯t help but moan. He grabbed my waist pulling me closer. I wrapped my hands around his head, messing his brown hair. This kiss reminded me of our first kiss at my dorm. Back then we were equally hungry and full of lust. A sudden long horn made us both pull apart. It was ear aching. By the time, we pulled apart we were both out of breath. He put his forehead over mine and we both tried to get hold of our breath. He pecked my lips and said bye, picked his bag and passed through the gates without looking back. I couldn¡¯t move till he got out my sight. "Bye", I whispered. I got back in my car, waited there and let out the breath I didn¡¯t know I was holding all this time. Its true You never realize how much you love someone till you lose them. Before starting, I decide to call Jeanne to check on her. She didn¡¯t pick up. I just hope she is okay. As I moved out of the airport I got a glimpse of the hunk, I pushed the brake and tried to look for him but couldn¡¯t find him. I think I am thinking too much about his rejection. And started the car and headed towards the old age house. I already have their gifts in my car. I have to say them bye before I leave. I can¡¯t just leave them without seeing them for thest time. ************************* Hope you''re liking the story. Please let me know if you have any request or want topliment me inment section.;) Thank you for reading. Blueheaven Chapter 6: Stalking her Chapter 6: Stalking her Christian I drove back to Jeanne¡¯s apartment, I wanted to call Ethan but I didn''t. I have a lot of thoughts in my mind. I have to sort them first. I know he will be with Mary and will be annoyed if I disturb him and I will enjoy it as much as I enjoy annoying Jeanne. Jeanne is sleeping soundly on her bed. I took the other room and slipped out of all my clothes except boxers and went to bed. I tried sleeping but couldn¡¯t, I was still thinking about Celia. I am still trying to think if we were taught by our elders in weekend sses about our culture that a human can be our fated mate. I had a thought of the prophecy but shrugged it off. As much as I think I get reminded of how beautiful Celia is and how perfect she stood for me. I think how her skin feels soft against mine. I wonder how her lips will feel against mine. I want to trace her body, her smooth curves with my tongue and worship her body with my sloopy kisses. I want to hold her in my arms and fall asleep. I want to wake up with her by my side in my arms every morning. It was too hard for me to resist from taking her then and there. I wonder this is how one of our kind feels when they meet their fated mate. No wonder Ethan didn¡¯t want to leave Mary for long when they first realized they are mates. He still doesn¡¯t want to. I, Ethan and Mary are childhood best friends. We grew up together and spent all our time together until I and Ethan got Ethan¡¯s father, Uncle Robert, then alpha now elder, started training us for our positions in the pack and telling us about our responsibilities when we turned 15. I remember it was Ethan¡¯s 18 birthday, Mary and I had already turned 18, when he found out. Since her birthday she ignored Ethan and me, we felt bad, our childhood friend was ignoring us for what, hanging out with stupid girls. One day, Ethan almost lost control and shouted at her and she broke into tears. Damn, that birthday of Ethan¡¯s, Iughed thinking of that day. I don¡¯t know when I fell asleep thinking about Celia, being mates, Ethan, Mary, Pack and her being My Luna. When I got up with a constant bell ringing it was almost 10 in the morning. I was so tired after all week¡¯s work that I didn''t want to wake up even then. I got up from bed, put on my pyjamas and went to open the door only to find smiling Greg with Jeanne¡¯s favorite flowers, white roses. His smile almost fell when he saw me. I was so disgusted that I took flowers from shut the door on his face. I wouldn¡¯t have kept him around if he wasn¡¯t my third in He knocked on again and I know I had to let him in. He almost ran to Jeanne¡¯s room before he met my re and politely asked for my permission if he can go and see his mate and my sister. I let him. I hate this man, he is my sister¡¯s mate. He gave out a low scream as he didn¡¯t find Jeanne in her room, where the hell did she go. She is a crazy woman, I sent Sean back and I was sleeping, why didn¡¯t she wake me up why did she go alone. I tried calling, she picked and I growled at her andmanded her toe back immediately using my alpha power over her. I hate it when I have to use my alpha powers over my pack, they are my family. I should not rule over them, my responsibility is to protect them and provide them. I can¡¯t imagine she went to meet her best friend, she could have asked me to drop her ore with her, but she chose to sneak out. I stormed into my room but not before telling her she is grounded when we go back. I don¡¯t know if I can still ground her but I didn¡¯t care much, she can¡¯t go alone anywhere. Something shifted in her when she came back and saw Greg in the house. I just hope the shift/change was good, although I saw her jaw clenched as soon as her eyes fell on him. I got ready to find my Celia and know more about and since Greg is here, I can leave Jeanne with him to talk. They have a lot of things to talk about. I don¡¯t know the details exactly but know they are not good terms. I don¡¯t know where to head, so I was hanging around in the block where the party wasst night and around the NYU campus. That¡¯s when I saw her in a ck car going somewhere. I pushed the clutch with force and started following her. She came to the airport, damn is she moving out so soon. Can¡¯t she wait for a few more days, what will I do in those days, I don¡¯t know but I want a few more days before I lose her. I haven¡¯t decided what to do with this bond yet. I have to figure out where she is moving, so I can send someone to protect her till the right timees before I im her as mine. In white shirt with open buttoned red top beneath it and ck jeans she looks amazing. She came out of the car without any bag or suitcase, I am confused. Isn¡¯t she moving out? She is looking for something, can¡¯t shee and tell me already why is she here to end the suspense. She smiled when she found what she was looking for. She ran to it or him. She has a boyfriend? Does she belong to someone else? Why Moon Goddess, why did you choose her for me when she is with someone else? I stayed in the car heavily breathing while I saw their little awkward exchange and then they¡­ they kissed. My mate kissed someone else. They both were drowned in lust, I can tell and I hate it. I couldn¡¯t see her kissing someone else. I pressed the horn so hard everyone looked in my direction and they pulled apart. I don¡¯t care how many res I got for doing that but I had to do something, he was kissing my mate. I know she doesn¡¯t know that we are made for each other but still belongs to me. I won¡¯t let her go ever. I just need some time to sort my messed up life before I let her enter and im my life and me. I can¡¯t put her in danger. I already have so many people to look after. Her friend left, I am happy he left. I just hope he won''te back for good. Maybe I do have a chance still. She got in the car and called someone, at same time a phone rang in the car. It was Jeanne¡¯s cellphone. She must have forgotten it. That¡¯s when I remember where I heard Celia¡¯s name before. Is she Jeanne¡¯s that best friend, Celia? I am having a feeling that it is not going to be that simple as I think. She started her car and I started mine as she headed forward, she stopped and looked back in my direction. I ducked down, I can¡¯t let her know I am following her. She can¡¯t know I am stalking her. She went to an old age house after leaving the airport. She checked my other box, I cheered myself and thanked the goddess for choosing her for me. Now, only one remains. Can she sacrifice herself or something precious for the pack when timees? I have to confirm she can. She stayed the rest of day at the old age house andte night returned to the dorm where the party wasst night. I made sure she got her home safely. So, it was her dorm. Now, I know where she lives. I came back and saw Jeanne and Greg on the couch watching a movie. They are sitting so far from each other that if theye near even a single centimetre, the other will kill them. I thought they loved each other, I wonder if I made a mistake when I agreed with Greg toe here. I went in the room directly and took a shower before heading out in my pyjamas to eat something. Greg cooked Jeanne¡¯s favorite noodles. I took them and returned to my room to talk with Ethan while I eat. He picked up immediately. ¡°I was waiting for your call. I thought you will call like always in the middle of night¡±. He said which made meugh. I do that a lot just to tease him and Mary. ¡°Why are you missing me? Don¡¯t you love Mary anymore.¡± I know he rolled his eyes at my statement. ¡°So, how is Jeanne? Bring her back already dude. I am missing my little sister.¡± he is sad. He rarely gets to spend time with her since she moved here. When shees back either she is with her other friends, Greg or Mary while we''re busy with pack work orpany. We rarely get her time. She is our lifeline. I told him what had happened since I arrived here yesterday. He and Mary got so excited when they heard I met my mate. Mary screamed so loudly, I am fortunate I didn¡¯t go deaf. Their excitement died soon as I told them she is human. There was silence that I couldn¡¯t handle and broke it with a question, ¡°Is it even possible? I know she is my mate. All signs are the same as we were told.¡± I let it out finally and took a breath before I forgot how to breathe. Ethan came out of his room and went to the balcony where we talked back at home. ¡°You sure? Or is it just you desperate to find your mate¡±, he joked. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re kidding me right now.¡±, I am irritated, how he always jokes around in such serious situations. ¡°I am sure, I want to hold her and have her for the rest of my life. I want to protect her and keep her safe. I already feel like she is a part of the pack. I just to show her off and tell everyone she is mine and sleep with her in my arms and wake up kissing her.¡±, I said it all in a single breath and told him how much she means to me already. ¡°Can she be half breed or her wolf still sleeping?¡±, he asked, giving out the voice to my own thoughts. ¡°I don¡¯t know. For that I want you to run an immediate background check on her.¡±, I sent him her information with a picture of her I clicked today at the old age house. I clicked it for myself but decided to send it along with her other information. ¡°Our Luna is beautiful.¡± He said, I smiled with the thought that he already epted her. ¡°You already have a mate. And she is still not your luna.¡±, I corrected. ¡°I know but she will be soon. Bring her here, have you told her about everything?¡±, he has a lot of things in his mind too I can tell. ¡°No, I don''t know how to break this surprise to her. I don¡¯t know how she will react. What if she doesn¡¯t want me and rejects me? I saw her kissing someone else today and it broke something in me. I can¡¯t think how will I be if she rejects me.¡±, I gave out my worries. ¡°Hmm... we need toe up with a n and make her fall in love with you. She has to go crazy for you so she doesn¡¯t leave when you tell her the truth.¡±, he said. ¡°Easier said than done.¡±, Iughed.This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°If she is going toe to Cooperstown sooner orter then firstly we have to solve the mess of 23 years. I want it to end now. I am done worrying each second about the pack.¡±, I said, clenching my jaw. ¡°Do you think you two can be The Couple?¡±he asked nervously, knowing what he was talking. ¡°I am going to sleep, get the information about her and mail it to me as soon as possible. We can only think of the n then.¡±, I avoided his question. I have been thinking about it the whole day myself. Why didn¡¯t he just keep it to himself? Iid down after getting out of pyjamas in my boxers only. I hate to wear anything while I sleep but I am in my sister¡¯s apartment. I wonder if Celia is really Jeanne¡¯s best friend who is moving with her to Cooperstown because if she is it will be harder for me to control myself being around her constantly and protect her along with rest of pack. I didn''t tell Ethan about this information, I am still not sure if its true. I sighed and fell asleep swiftly, with the dreams of Celia and me living in Cooperstown with our pack happily I had a peaceful sleep. Although it sounds like a n, a perfect n. I already love it. :) Chapter 7: She is human Chapter 7: She is human Christian I woke up early as per my routine and went for a jog. I wanted to go for a run, but can''t so a jog will work since this is my holiday week. I don¡¯t know when I took a holidayst after I took over the Alpha position when I was 21. Ethan took his beta position with me while Greg took his gamma position 3 yearster when he turned 21. My legs had a mind of their own as they took me to Celia¡¯s dorm while I was in thoughts about her, well N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. they don¡¯t have a mind of their own I think. I chuckled. Damn, this girl turned me into a psychopath stalker. What she has done to me. But I do love stalking her. I wonder where she might take me today. I started running back when I saw hering down herself to have a jog. I will me this coincidence on bond. She has to be half breed, or how will we be so connected. And such a cute face can¡¯t be¡­. I shrugged the thought and jogged behind with some distance between us. I can¡¯t let myself get found or can I. It will be a good start, you know love starts at a slow pace and happens at its own time. I don¡¯t know what took over and I ran past her brushing my arm against her to get a touch of her to concentrate on or distract myself from the trail of my thoughts. I can''t decide. I went directly to the apartment, Greg and Jeanne both were up. Jeanne is having her routine, doing her yoga with her homemade face mask on. She got it from Mary, she got so many masks for your smooth skin. I just can¡¯t believe how everyone spoils little, no wonder she is so stubborn. Greg is using Sean''s apartment to do his daily work out. I pushed my head in the gate of the apartment and asked him to prepare breakfast as we can¡¯t trust Jeanne¡¯s cooking and I don¡¯t know how to cook. Well, I can trust him for his food. I went to the bathroom to have a shower with my clothes and turned on the cold shower, its hot here. I was thinking of Celia and my n until I realized my mistake. My manhood was erect standing in front asking for attention. Just thinking of Celia can make me this hard, I wonder what if she is standing in front of me. I started thinking of her perfect curves and how they will look under my rough hands. I crave for them right now. I am hungry for her touch. I think of how her soft skin brushed my arm early in the morning. And it jumped again. I touched it, started running my hands over it, spread the precum over the length as a lubricant and wondered how her small hands will feel over it. Standing in the cold shower, I started jerking it off. Thinking of her is making me harder. Wondering how it will feel inside her or in her mouth between her soft full lips. With this thought, I got faster. Soon, I came harder as I couldn¡¯t hold back longer. My hand doesn¡¯t satisfy me anymore, it feels like I need a good fuck. I need her. I got out of shower and got dressed to get her dorm soon before she starts her day. Thinking of her was making me restless. I can¡¯t keep thinking of her all day, it makes me go weak and I can''t lose control. And I know I have to wait till she epts me or atleast wants me. Greg made omelette the way Jeanne likes. He is trying hard, I hope she lets her guard down soon, although it doesn¡¯t seem like she is in the mood to let it go. At breakfast, Jeanne¡¯s curiosity takes ce and asks me where I was whole yesterday. I can¡¯t tell her yet and especially if Celia is her best friend. I don¡¯t know how she will react. What if she doesn¡¯t ept her as her sister-inw. I can¡¯t upset her. I tried to avoid the topic but she sticks her ground. ¡°Nowhere just went to meet a friend.¡±, I replied. ¡°He is a college friend, one of my few human friends.¡±, I continued trying to convince her. She shrugged it off and went to put her te in the sink and dered she is going to meet her few friends. And I looked at Greg,he nodded understanding my cue and told her in his stern voice that he will apany her. I witnessed their silent re game. It was like they were mind linking and telling each other to put down their foot but no one backs off. And Jeanne stormed in her room mming the door. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will be with her. Care to share where you were or where you will be.¡±, he started understanding my curiosity to know the winner of the re game. ¡°Nah¡­ don¡¯t forget you¡¯re not in position to ask me.¡± I stated. I just hate him. Reason I don¡¯t know. Around a couple of hourster, Jeanne came out of her room well dressed and moved out of the door, Greg ran behind her and went with her wherever she went. I really don¡¯t know how he is keeping up with her fierce attitude. After a few minutes, I left too, grabbing a cab and following Jeanne¡¯s car. I just hope they go to some open ce or a ce with lots of windows. So I can spy on them with distance easily or it will be difficult for me to disguise when there are two wolves. I wasn¡¯t that fortunate they chose a closed restaurant with no windows. I waited outside if Celia is going to be here, then definitely she is little¡¯s friend as there are not many people around, so it will be less of a coincidence. I waited for an hour but didn¡¯t see her entering. Maybe both Celia¡¯s are different. I headed to Celia¡¯s dorm and found it locked. She isn¡¯t home, I missed her. I should havee here instead of going behind Jeanne and decided to wait for her outside across the road. I decided to call Ethan to know about the progress, he told me he has sent the information to Bryan telling him its a private matter with an unsaid warning although we know he is trusted and rarely pokes his nose in other¡¯s business. He told me about the ongoing things in pack andpany. And how he is handling everything by himself after I called Greg too. He is literally nagging about workload. After all these years, I still wonder what Mary has done to him, he was workaholic but he changed gradually. He never ran from his responsibilities but always wants to be at home sooner orter. I noticed itst night but ignored it and waited for him to open up. But now I can¡¯t handle it anymore. ¡°So, what excites you now? Did you get a pup to y?¡±, Iughed thinking if he got a rogue to torture and try extracting some information from him. ¡°I¡­ actually we¡¯ re waiting for you to return with Jeanne. Come soon.¡± He eximed full with excitement. ¡°What is it? You know I hate surprises. Just speak already.¡±, I was irritated by now. ¡°Nope. first you bring Jeanne here only then you will get to know.¡±, he is getting on my nerves. ¡°I hate you and Mary.¡±, I grunted. ¡°No, you don¡¯t and you never will¡±, something is really up I can tell and if Mary isn¡¯t even telling me its too exciting. Sometimes she bes a party pooper and blurts out the surprises. After talking more with Ethan, I called Bryan to know about the progress and asked him till when he would be done. He assured me I will have the full report by tonight. He asked once who she is but I ignored him and told him to send the report directly to me. I can¡¯t stop thinking about Ethan telling me, no we can¡¯t be The Couple. She is sweet and a good person, after stalking her for 2 days I can tell she can¡¯t be the reason for the werewolf war but if she can be the reason I don¡¯t want her not anymore. I can¡¯t risk the lives of my pack as their alpha, I have to look for them. Anyway I don¡¯t want her to get in the mess of werewolves so soon, I don¡¯t want to risk her life as she is my luna. I have to stay away from her for now but soon I will have her. So, I will leave with Jeanne and won''te back to find her again till I sort everything which is still messed from thest 23 years. Soon, I saw Celia¡¯s car parking, she gets out and starts walking towards her building. She was wearing a red knee length dress with a deep cut down the back and left out her back naked. It fits her perfectly and shows off her curves. As I was watching her going inside her building, my eyes ran over her body and rested for a while at her round ass. It wasn¡¯t too big like those models but a small cute one. I would love to leave kisses over there and hold it when I kiss her or thrust in her. I scold myself for thinking too much about her or iming her as my dick jumped and woke up. It is hungry like never before. It seems like it is impossible to be satisfied now. I looked up at my watch and found it was almost time for dinner. I head to home as she is safely home now, I can sleep peacefully tonight. I went home and found they both have returned too. Jeanne is in her room and Greg is cooking for us. i went o my room directly, changed into my night clothes and checked my mail, I found her report. I got so excited to read it that I ate dinner in haste, practically swallowed it and locked myself in my room. I opened it and started reading it. It included her parent¡¯s details, her high school grades, her college grades, her traffic tickets. It stated her parents or her ancestor isn¡¯t rted to werewolves by any means. She is human. Bryan also included her past rtionships, they were only two, the guy I saw her with yesterday was her ex, they broke up recently and even mentioned her social media handles and I nervously searched her over there and was shocked when I saw Jeanne there. She was practically there in every picture. I think I can''t breath anymore. My Celia is Jeanne¡¯s best friend or should I say Jeanne¡¯s best friend is my mate. Chapter 8: Throw him out of life Chapter 8: Throw him out of life Celia I am back home after meeting my college friends, we decided to meet today since Linda and John will be joining their jobs next week, Shelly is moving in two days to Manhattan and Matt being a love lost puppy is moving too but after a week. He still hasn¡¯t told Shelly that he sessfully got a job in Manhattan and will be with her in the same city, she still thinks he is jobless since he rejected all offers as he was waiting for this one. I really don¡¯t get it how a yboy suddenly changed for a girl, weird but I just wish she epts his love soon. Thest two days were really annoying. Yesterday, the whole time I felt someone¡¯s eyes on me but I couldn¡¯t find them one time. It was like the party at my dorm, when hunk was checking me out the whole night until I approached him. Me reminding today''s events. These two days are the most irritating sh weird days of my life. Either felt being watched or was restless. I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night either. I was thinking about nothing in particr but felt like I am missing something. I tried but couldn¡¯t think of anything. Atst, I gave up around half past 6 in the morning and decided to go for an early jog since after college I had nothing to do and I was not meeting my friends tillte morning. I was having my same route and was running at a slow pace nning my rest of the week apart from the appointments I have with other friends or my parents. When I felt someone running past, it was like I saw the hunk again after the other day at the airport. I wonder why I am thinking of him too much. I shrugged and continued my jogging as the guy ran really fast for jogging and got out of my vision pretty soon. I me my excitement and anxiety of moving and starting a new life in Cooperstown for having me restless and overthinking. We decided to meet at our regr ce for brunch and will decideter for today¡¯s ns. There was only Shelly and Linda, Shirley and Carl when I reached. Shelly is upset since Matt didn¡¯t get hired in Manhattan¡¯spany, well ording to her, and how she is unwilling to join so soon. I teased her that she should have Matt let know of her feelings sooner but she won¡¯t budge since she is moving now she doesn¡¯t want to have anything with him. I wanted to give her a piece of my mind but I think I don¡¯t have a say in this topic since I broke up with George for the same reason. Soon, Jeanne arrived but to our surprise not alone, some dark blonde or light brown hair guy is with her and since Jeanne has ck hair he is perhaps not Christian, that leaves only Greg. She has a frown on her face, so its definitely Greg. We are all surprised since she rarely talked of him and none of us ever saw him. We just heard of him and that too only his name. But didn¡¯t she say yesterday, he isn¡¯ting and instead he sent her brother. Well, a lot can happen in a day and I have to know what can. They took their seats and soon John and Matt joined us. Everyone knows about Matt¡¯s n and if it leaks he will make sure the person won¡¯t see the next day¡¯s sun. Soon, I excused myself to the restroom and dragged Jeanne with me holding her hand. She screamed as soon as we entered the restroom. She is damn frustrated with Greg. She said when she got home yesterday after my house, he was there and she is still so angry. Because of Greg¡¯sing she doesn¡¯t get a single second for her brother and he is so awkward with Greg that he doesn¡¯t stay at home for a second. He left early in the morning and came backte at night. He even ate his food in his room yesterday. She told me this for the first time that it is arranged and she can¡¯t get out of it. This is new to me, she always said he is her boyfriend and itsplicated as she isn¡¯t sure of the rtionship and doesn¡¯t want to get out of it. I am so sorry for her how her grandparents can set her up with someone she doesn¡¯t want. She cried a bit while we hugged. She fixed her makeup and got ready like nothing happened, she didn''t cry. She is so strong sometimes that I forget her childish side. When we got out, food was already served, John and Matt were talking to Greg. I sat beside Greg which made Jeanne sit in my ce. He is annoyed. Everyone can see it and I love it. I will be at my best to annoy him, irritate him and get on his nerves when we will move to Cooperstown. He will be punished for keeping my friend in an unwanted rtionship. I forgot about those eyes and my restlessness, I was rxed with my friends. They calmed me down. We decided to watch a movie before we head to our homes. I purposely sat between Greg and Jeanne. Jeanne smiled and enjoyed her movie. I am happy. On the way back, I wanted Jeanne to have a sleepover with me and tried nning a girl¡¯s night at my ce but Linda was tired, she was lying she wanted to have some time with John, Shelly wasn¡¯t willing, she was still upset and Greg didn¡¯t let Jeanne go with me. I stepped on his foot and made sure to let him feel how pointed my heels were on our way out. I got stuck in traffic and till the time I reached the dorm it was time for dinner. The eyes were back as I was entering the building, I shrugged off the feeling and kept moving. I know its just my mind ying tricks, if I look back I won¡¯t find the owner of those eyes. I went upstairs and got in myfy clothes. I got a message from Jeanne while I was driving. ¡°Thank you for today, it was a relief to not have him beside, at the table and during the movie. And it was great when you stepped on his foot, he definitely realized how pointing your heels are.¡± I am happy she was relieved for some moments but he should wait till we reach Cooperstown. I will make him regret making my friend upset and will give her brother a piece of my mind for letting his sister suffer. It sounds like a good n, then I start thinking about my new awaiting life in Cooperstown and how peaceful it will be while I cook my dinner, having a chef dad work good for me. I slept the night tossing and turning again, my restlessness was back. I was forced to start the day early again and the morning went quite well until I got a text from Jeanne. ¡°I will kill this Greg, he made my brother leave. He left early in the morning just after I woke up.¡± ¡°Get ready girl, we¡¯re going out.¡±. I texted back I didn¡¯t have a n for today until now. ¡°But where?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, I will pick in an hour. Will think of a n to throw him out of your life.¡± We need to think of a n. ¡°Cool, I am locking myself in my room, so call me when you¡¯re here.¡± she knows very well how to get on someone¡¯s nerves. That¡¯s like my girl. I got ready and headed to pick her up. I am thinking of a n to get him to stay out of our n and spoiling our day out. As soon as I reached near her building, I called her and she came out jumping. There he is, the devil of my friend¡¯s life, following behind her. Please god forgive me if I kill him. I hugged Jeanne and red at Greg and simply told him to go back in the apartment but he wouldn¡¯t budge and started making his way to my car. ¡°Shut the door or I will call the cops and tell them you¡¯re harassing me.¡± I threatened him with a stern look on my face while I was nervous if it would work or not. ¡°You dare.¡± he smirked. ¡°I aming with you. I am not leaving Jeenee alone.¡± ¡°I am afraid you have to.¡± I am more nervous now as he took his steps towards me. ¡°You¡¯re noting with us Greg. Stop annoying me. Leave me alone for atleast one day, I won¡¯t run away.¡± Jeanne pleaded. Something shifted inside Greg and his zing eyes softened. Does he love her? Without saying anything, he stormed inside the building. We got in the car and there was silence for a long time till I parked around the shopping mall. ¡°We¡¯re going to shopping and release our stress. ¡± I eximed. We got in and went from shop to shop and bought a lot of stuff dresses, shoes, makeup products. She told me her brother was on single sofa while Greg was sleeping on couch when she got up early this morning and left saying her bye without exining and how much it hurt her seeing her broda leaving. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. By the time we were finished, it was time for dinner so we stopped by a restaurant and ate food. After dinner, I wasn¡¯t nning to home soon to no one so we decided to go club. She wanted to inform Greg about our n but I restrained her, she already had informed him when we decided to go for dinner but not now. He should get worried and go mad. We left the bags in the car and went inside. Thankfully, we both were well dressed otherwise it would have been weird. I wasn¡¯t drinking since I was driving and J was not in the mood to stop. We were dancing carelessly like there is no tomorrow and enjoying ourselves when someone grabbed me from behind. I turned around to meet the handsome face of Trevor, my high school ex-boyfriend sh cheater. No wonder, I lost my virginity to him. He was a quarterback and I was neither a nerd nor a cheerleader. He is so handsome even today he hasn''t changed much except got more muscles. He cheated on me with one of the pretty cheerleader after being 2 years together, just before school ended and after that this jerk expected me to forgive him and still be with him. I am neither a joke nor a fool. Tonight after a perfect day out with J, I don¡¯t want to spoil my mood, so I got along instead of shoving him off but not before releasing myself from those hands. ¡°So long time, no see by the way someone got hotter.¡± he said smirking. ¡°Thanks.¡± I simply said when I wanted to shout, ¡®yes, jerk you were too blind to see that back then¡¯. ¡°So, with boyfriend?¡± he asked. ¡°Nope, single now a days.¡± ¡°No worries, I am here now. You want to get a drink?¡± ¡°I am not drinking tonight.¡± ¡°So, want to continue dancing?¡± ¡°Sure¡± We started dancing and he started touching me frequently. It was more like J and me dancing together while he was just trying to grope me like a jerk which he is. Soon, he was holding me and forcing his tongue in my mouth. I was pushing him hard but he won¡¯t budge with hisrge frame, I got annoyed and kicked him between his legs which made him pull away grabbing his crotch. ¡°You are still a jerk.¡±, I shouted over zing music. He was angry and when he was about to p my face hard, he got a punch in his face instead which sent him to the floor. Everyone around us stopped. I looked up from him to see the guy who punched him so hard. It was Greg. He was furious and on fire. He got Trevor up and punched him again and gave him a few kicks before looking over us. ¡°So, are we leaving now or you want more time alone?¡±, he almost shouted at us. Jeanne who was drunk was sober now watching him. He got us out and was following behind us to our car. ¡°How did you find us?¡± I finally asked. ¡°I was following you, told you won¡¯t leave her alone.¡± He stated, like it was normal to follow her around with her willing or not. ¡°The whole day!¡± I am shocked, surprised, angry. He didn¡¯t reply and just stared at us. It was a yes. It was only then I saw Jeanne¡¯s car parked beside ours. ¡°Get in your car, I will follow you behind to your home. Jeeneee.¡± While opening the passenger door for Jeanne and got to the other side to get in the driver''s seat. ¡°Do I have to hold the door for you as well? Get in your car.¡± He shouted before getting inside. I don¡¯t remember watching crazy aloud Jeanne, so silent and numb. I was holding the ground all this time until he shouted and moved quickly seeing him so angry. Even I couldn¡¯t fight back his anger and just did what he said. If he was a dragon, he would have definitely made some fire and burnt me. He drove behind as he said and sped up as soon as I parked my car and entered the building. I am shocked and in gaze trying to analyze what the hell happened today. Chapter 9: Arrival Chapter 9: Arrival Celia Rest of the week was spent in a daze, I met my parents the day after I had a day out with Jeanne. The whole time mom was trying to convince me to think about my decision to move to some small town again and we were having this talk for like 1000th time. Dad was supportive as usual, he was calm and asking when I will be moving, where will I live, how far the ce I am staying is from Jeanne¡¯s ce and office and a lot more questions. I love it when we act more like a normal family. The stabbing eyes in my back left me after that day with Jeanne but I am still restless and won¡¯t get peace anymore. I still had my nights tossing and turning and waking up early. Next day, I went to meet my high school friends, I was nervous after the incident with Trevor in the club. I was almost canceling on my friends when I realized I won¡¯t be meeting them anytime sooner, so its better to go and face him. Fortunately, he wasn¡¯t there and then I got to know he and his friends weren¡¯t informed about this small informal ss reunion but Madine was there, the cheerleader with whom he cheated on me. She is still a bitch. Even though she was there it was good catching up with those guys after all these years. Rest of the week, I was either packing my stuff or getting some stuff for my shift. I didn¡¯t get to talk to Jeanne much since Greg didn¡¯t let me. Once he almost hung up on me after telling how harmful I am for J. But he can¡¯t avoid the fact that I am moving to his hometown with them and he can¡¯t keep Jeanne away from me always. I will make his life hell there for sure. I thought and smiled. I got some ns, I won¡¯t ever leave Jeanne¡¯s side. I regret now refusing to work in Dante Constructions, it would have been easier for me to get on his nerves. Soon, Saturdayes the day when we will start moving to Cooperstown. It is a 4 hour drive from where we live, so we leave just after lunch. We got a movingpany to help us move our stuff sincebining mine and Jeanne¡¯s it was a lot to take along with in our cars. I am driving behind Greg and Jeanne and the movers truck is behind me, he didn¡¯t even let her sit with me. I won¡¯t kidnap her since I am moving with these guys. But I snatched J from him when we stopped by to eat something, obviously the devilish n to eat was mine. ;) As she sat in my car, she let out a huge sigh, I guess I did it right. It was a huge relief to her getting away from him. We talked about what happened rest of the week, I told her how Greg didn¡¯t let me talk to her and it turned out she knew all this time and didn¡¯t want to have a fight with Greg since it would include talking to him. I was upset, she didn¡¯t try to talk to me when I was putting in constant efforts but I understand and her excuse is also good, so I didn¡¯t say much. She told me how angry Greg was that day and was scolding her for being naive. But after that day he was calm, so she decided to give him a silent treatment for shouting at her. I know how stubborn she is and how spoiled she is. She told me since she is the youngest in her family, she took a lot advantage of it and got all wishes fulfilled this way or other. After a 4 hours tiring drive, we entered Cooperstown and headed to her family house. Since, I am not This is from N?velDrama.Org. starting till Monday and the apartment I will be using is provided by thepany. So, right now I don¡¯t have a ce to live and I am staying for a few days with J and her family, poor Greg. :P Its a little bit cold here from New York, I don¡¯t know if I will like it or not. But since I have never regretted any decision of my life, I hope I won¡¯t regret this one as well. Although I love winters, but still it is getting me ufortable, I just made a prayer in my heart for a happy and peaceful life here. I have met her family already in winters, I came here for the interview in Fieldson Company and stayed over for 2 days. I have already met everyone in her family except her brothers, Ethan and Christian. As we pulled into her driveway, I saw Grandma Nicole, Grandpa Fred, Robert, Selena, Mary and her brother. It was like everyone was waiting for us only. We exchanged greetings and I was introduced to Ethan whom I missedst time due to some work. Greg left us after greetings to his home. Something is weird, as her brother Ethan gave me a good stare of 2 minutes before smiling. He almost bowed to me while we shaked hands. It was like he knew a secret and is jumping inside to let it out. Strange, we''re meeting for the first time. As soon as we got in Jeanne started throwing tantrums to see her brother Christian who was not there to wee her. She is upset and everyone is trying to make it up to her but she won¡¯t listen to anyone until Ethan called Christian and made her talk to him. He said he is busy and will be back by night falls. Ethan got our stuff from the truck. We ate our dinner, when Ethan got up from his seat and announced Mary is pregnant. Everyone knew already, so the announcement was for both of us only. Jeanne was shouting, jumping and hugging Mary. She bent down and started talking to her stomach in a childish voice. I am so excited, I will get to be around a baby all the time since I will be either here or with Jeanne in my free time since I don¡¯t have any friends here except her. After dinner, Robert and Grandpa Fred went for their talk in some restricted room while Grandma Nicole and Selena went for a walk outside after sitting with us for some time. We decided to watch a Then, I started talking to Mary about her pregnancy, I am excited as I have very little experience of pregnantdies or babies around me. I got to know there are still seven months for the baby to arrive and they got to know just a week before. We talked about her sour food and sweet food cravings at weird times like after midnight. And how her morning sickness is having her annoyed. She is giving all her stress to Ethan and keeps him on his toes which she is enjoying a lot. I told her since my father is chef, I know how to make a lot of tasty dishes and she can disturb even after midnight to cook for her. I am going ask dad for more recipes to practice and cook for Mary. While Ethan is talking to Jeanne about everything, it was like two long lost siblings catching up. J is already up with her demands and Ethan is teasing the hell out of her while agreeing to each of her wishes. They remind me of the few times my aunt visited us and how my mother goes crazy with her. I wish I had a sibling too. Mary saw me watching them with teary eyes and told me how much Ethan loves his little sister. Robert and Selena were nning Ethan¡¯s siblings when Jeanne¡¯s parents died in an ident and they dropped that n immediately. They brought up Jeanne and Christian as their own kids along Ethan. I am feeling jealous of Jeanne and couldn¡¯t handle it anymore, so I decided to call it a night. I headed to the guest room when I saw someone entering from corner of my eyes. I know it is her brother Christian from the sharp scream Jeanne gave out, I wanted to go and greet him before heading back to room being polite. But I stopped midway and turned to my room. I can¡¯t witness those siblings love once more. I took a long shower and went to my bed in my night clothes. I was thinking about how Jeanne must have been brought up with so much love and two elder brothers around. No wonder it took her a month to adjust in campus and get the fact in her head that things won¡¯t always happen her way and her throwing tantrums won¡¯t make others mend their ways. Iughed remembering one incident that happened in the early days. We went to a park when she started throwing a tantrum to eat kebabs and there was no stall or restaurant selling kebabs, being a gentleman John and Matt went 4 blocks away to get kebabs for her. It took a lot of convincing and time to understand her, her brothers who took her wishes as their life¡¯s only missions are not here and rest will not allow her to throw such tantrums each time she wants something. My dad is a chef while mom is awyer. They were a high school couple who married in their early twenties and gave birth to me after 5 whole years and that too when mom identally got pregnant with me. I remember my childhood how mommy never let any nanny stay for longer, she always fired them after a period for any reason. Once she fired one for letting me sleep till noon saying she is spoiling me and giving me a bad lifestyle while she fired another for being too strict with me when she made me follow a strict routine. I am thankful for theter one though. I and Dad still have a goodugh at those memories, she couldn¡¯t spend much time with me being a changed uncountable nannies for me till I turned sixteen and was capable of taking care of myself. It took a lot of convincing back then for not letting her hire another nanny for nothing more than 6 months. She even starteding home early but fell back into her usual routine when she saw I became capable after all those years of her absence. Thinking all this was so overwhelming for me that I ended up calling my parents, I knew they would be awake, since it wasn¡¯t toote but mom was startled by my call. I reported to them I am fine and my whereabouts. It sounded like they both were crying and dad epted that mom is sitting with my childhood photographs around her. We remembered the time how crazy she went when I dered I am moving out. She used to make up fake stories of how single living girls were robbed or murdered until I moved out. She kept a key to my dorm but never used it, I know she did all of that out of her love. Maybe she doesn¡¯t know how to show it or take care of me as she is always awkward with kids but she loves me and dad with her whole heart. Talking to them did good to me, I was able to have a good sleep after this tiring day. I still wonder what made me make the decision to move here. Chapter 10: Avoiding her Chapter 10: Avoiding her Christian Now, I know everything about her but I don¡¯t know what to do next. I ran as I needed some time to think before shees to Cooperstown and im my life. I know once she will be here I won¡¯t be able to restrict myself for long. Thankfully, she joined Fieldson Construction Company instead of ours, so she won¡¯t be around for 24 hours. Otherwise in no time she will be in my bed and imed. My mate is a human and Jeanne¡¯s best friend who will soone to live in our small town where my pack is living their life hiding from humans and keeping our kind safe. I was trying to think of a n to enter her life and make her fall in love with me, so we can marry and she will be mine forever. But Moon Goddess has different ns, obviously she knows what is best for her children. Once she will be here, my whole life will revolve around her. She will be my happiness, my sorrow, my strength, my weakness, part of my family, my pack, my mate. She will be around me all the time, being Jeanne''s best friend she will be at our home at weekends. When she asked Jeanne if she can move here with us, Jeanne didn''t know how to refuse so she said yes. Its not her fault, it was goddess'' n. I need some time for myself, so I can organize a few things in my life before I have her. She belongs to me and I will have her. She is a gift to me from Goddess. Her being my mate made us The Couple, I can¡¯t deny the prophecy for long. She will be the cause of war and I have to protect her and my pack at any cost. I can¡¯t lose a single pack member. Once the pack members and my family will get to know of my mate, their luna, things will get messier. Oh Goddess, bless me. I prayed. My phone rings and cuts the trail of my thoughts. Its Greg, he informed me they are here and soon reach the pack house. I asked about Jeanne and her friend, carefully not mentioning her name. My sister is back and now she isn¡¯t going anywhere, I won¡¯t let her. I want to go back home and since I am free, its hard to resist the heart but Celia will be with her and I still can¡¯t introduce myself. Mumma and Aunt Selena will surely read my face and get to know of her being my mate. So, I am not going there. Ethan left an hour ago since he was so excited to meet Little after so long and to be with his pregnant mate. Mary is 2 months pregnant and I couldn¡¯t enjoy the special moment when they told me since I was so stressed with all the thinking and nning. Well, I haven¡¯t nned anything yet. I didn¡¯t mention Celia being Little''s friend who will join us here in front of Ethan and Mary, no worries they will get the information now. I know avoiding her isn¡¯t the best option or even good and with my wolf constantly nudging, it is impossible, since I left New York he isn¡¯t really talking to me except scolding me for leaving our mate out there from time to time. Now, I got another call. This one is from Ethan, Jeanne being the kid of our house is throwing a tantrum to have me there. It is so her, being stubborn and childish for no reason. I wonder when Mary will give birth, who will take care of whom. I told her I am busy and will be home by the night for sure. I asked Ethan to prepare the farthest room for Celia from mine and inform me when she went to sleep, so I can be home and meet my Little. I started reading the details for Houston¡¯s project. Joseph Houston wants to renovate his summer house here and got mine and Fieldson bothpanies for his project. He asked me personally to take this project since he knows I rarely take any projects and specially not this important. I got Mason and Zach with me in this project as I don¡¯t want to disappoint Joseph with me being busy in pack''s work and affect the work. He helped Uncle Robert a lot when we moved here 23 years to settle down and get everything. Him being Robert¡¯s friend helped us a lot. He doesn¡¯t know about us but knows something happened which made the whole vige move here from Brunswick, Canada. He didn¡¯t ask for details and respected our wish not to share. Early Tuesday morning, I have a meeting with Harris, CEO and owner of Fieldson Company and his architects at breakfast. I needed to know what we¡¯re going to discuss and started preparing a few rough sketches for the house as I didn¡¯t have much work on my table suddenly. I was getting restless and couldn¡¯t sketch even a single structure. I didn¡¯t know what to do now, so I decided to message Ethan and ask about the whereabouts of everyone. I got out and went to run around the forest and talk to patrolling guards. I had dinner at one of the guards house after inviting myself to dinner. The guard was shocked, it was not unusual for me or any other higher rank to have dinner with them but I never invited myself like this. I know it was weird but I couldn¡¯t help myself. I was hungry, eating in a restaurant alone or ordering back in my office wouldn¡¯t have any benefit for me. I need to clear my mind a bit. I want to stop thinking about the prophecy, Celia or anything but have faith in Goddess and follow her n. Mumma always said, you won¡¯t be sessful if Moon Goddess isn¡¯t with you and she is always by our side when we¡¯re good. She has her own ns. Sometimes difficult but will always help us. I hung out around after dinner and went to sit beside theke. I want to show this ce to Celia, I want to show her every ce where I, Ethan, Mary and Jeanne spent our childhood. Thiske is our ce. I want to have my time here with her,y down with my arms around her and tell her every story of my life and listen hers. Before, many people were used toe to theke, hanging around. Kids were used to ying here. But with time passing, the crowd became less and it became our ce where we usually had some fun or spent leisure time. Although it has been months since I came here but Ethan and Mary came here frequently to have their lovely time. Soon, I will be bringing Celia here too. I lost the track of time drowned deep in my thoughts and brought back by Ethan¡¯s message. ¡°She is leaving, you cane¡± I headed to home and reached quickly as theke is not too far from home or it was my eagerness to reach home. I directly went to the leisure room where Little was seated between Ethan and Mary and talking like a kid who is telling them a very interesting story. She had her back to me, I tiptoed to her and lifted her to swing around the room. She gave out a sharp scream as she startled, Mumma and aunt came running to the room. Her scream was ear piercing and with werewolf high sensed earring I almost lost my hearing ability. I lowered her down and she gave me a big hug before shouting over me with her hands on her hips standing just like Mom, remembering her I gave Little another hug. Soon, Mumma and aunt joined her and started nagging about things they want me to do. I thought about growling at them for scolding their alpha but that thought made me go on an emotional trip. Mumma and aunt did their job very well all these years to bring us up, sometimes I even forgot that I N?velDrama.Org content rights. lost my Mom since I got two after her. I am listening to all three women talking at the same time and giving me a hard lecture,they enjoy it a lot. Behind them Mary is enjoying the scene in front of her while caressing her t belly. She doesn¡¯t need to support it yet, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a mother thing. And Ethan is giving me the We need to talk brother look, damn I knew it. He is more eager than me to end thisining session of the threedies. Soon enough aunt and Mumma turn to Ethan and gave him an earful too. Now, its my turn to enjoy the scene. Mary joined thedies and started supporting her mother-inw. After enjoying it for some time, I gave in and helped Ethan to draw our olddies back to their rooms to have some sleep. Then we sent Jeanne and Mary to their respective rooms as well before going out to talk. ¡°So, you knew. Is that the reason you were chill about not bringing her here soon?¡±, he asked. ¡°I suspected it but got confirmed only after reading Bryan¡¯s report.¡±, I replied. ¡°She is human and your mate. This is some deep shit.¡± ¡°I know, right. That¡¯s why I came running back even I got Little worried.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t avoid her for all your life, you have toe in front sooner orter. So you have a n?¡± ¡°Yes¡± ¡°Care to share.¡± ¡°I am nning to go with the Moon Goddess'' n.¡±, hearing my reply he startedughing. ¡°What a great n¡±, he eximed. He stoppedughing soon and asked in his beta voice. ¡°So, you both are really The Couple. You know right what that would mean and bring.¡± he sounded damn serious. ¡°I know that is the reason I choose to go with Moon Goddess n and stop bothering myself toe up with a n.¡±, I nodded ¡°She will be the reason for the war but why will the damn war happen? There is no reason.¡± he almost shouted while giving the nearby wall a punch. ¡°Hey man, calm down. You will bring everyone here with your shouting.¡± ¡°I know it took everything from us 23 years ago in the fight and to protect everyone, we can¡¯t afford another fight but Goddess made it war.¡±, I continued remorsefully. ¡°Wait¡­.¡± he said with widened eyes in shock. ¡°No, it can¡¯t be.¡± I sank on the floor with the realization. Chapter 11: The prophecy Chapter 11: The prophecy Christian ¡°Hey, you alright?¡± ¡°But she doesn¡¯t have any rtion with werewolves, Bryan checked her background and there is nothing suspicious.¡±, I don¡¯t know whom I was trying to convince him or me. ¡°Christian...¡± ¡°She can¡¯t be rted to them, is she their spy or something?¡±, I continued. ¡°Christian¡­.¡±, he shouted this time. ¡°Breathe.¡± he asked me to breathe because I forgot how to. If my past, my pack¡¯s past has brought her here and she will cause the war. If she is wrong in any way, I am going to kill her myself. This time my wolf agreed even though it was not a satisfying approval as my frightening thoughts are scary even to him. ¡°I think its time to reread the prophecy.¡±, he stated, trying to bring me out of trance. Since, my mind is not very helpful right now. I followed him to my office where I kept the forbidden elders book. Not everyone has the ess of these books, only elders or high rank officials of a pack can read these books. ¡°When our kind will turn against us, threaten us. A unique mate will be born for one of our kind. The mate will be the cause of war but should be saved. The mate might be a threat but will be true. The end will be the new beginning and the couple will be the bridge. Their offspring will rule the world of werewolves and will be a symbol of unity and truth.¡± He read it out loud again and trying to interpret each line and its meaning. Well, it was the only thing that could help us. ¡°Werewolves have mated with each kind witches, werefoxes, werebears and even weretigers. Only humans were left. So, the unique mate has to be a human.¡±, he stated simply. ¡°Our kind is against and definitely threatening us. Their actions caused us to lose our alpha and luna.¡± he is still calling mom and dad alpha and luna. He says ¡®they are my alpha and luna and will always be, it is because of them we¡¯re alive.¡¯ I always wonder how much everyone still loves them and has so much respect for them. Will I ever be able to even touch that stature. Even when Uncle Robert and Aunt Selena took the title of alpha and luna to protect the pack and give them the shelter they wanted, they never considered themselves as one. ¡°Since your mate will be the cause of war, it is natural that her life is in danger. We will protect our luna with our lives, no doubt.¡± I know how eagerly the pack is waiting for its luna but now I don¡¯t know if they will ept her like Ethan. ¡°What I don¡¯t understand is thest line of prophecy, what will be the end and how will it be the beginning?¡± he frowned. ¡°And how the fuck will you two be the bridge and between what?¡± He is trying to understand what the old man was trying to say. It was written hundreds of years ago by a wise werewolf of the royal n who was alive for more than 200 years. Many believed it as a joke or the old man¡¯s bbering but many kept it as their treasure and passed it on. They said it will be the future and The Couple will be helped by Moon Goddess herself when needed. The Couple will be the symbol of peace, harmony, unity and truth. Ethan is continuously thinking and speaking his thoughts out loud passing them to me. I have nothing in my mind going on, my wolf is silent too. ¡°Does Mary know about Celia?¡±, I asked out of the blue and caught him shocked or surprised. I don¡¯t know but he wasn¡¯t expecting me to be so calm. I had a tornado going inside me with the silent outside. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t tell her yet. I wanted to talk to you first.¡± ¡°Tell her.¡±, I want to know how will everyone react when they will know about my mate, their luna. ¡°I am tired and want to go to sleep.¡± I continued. We both know neither of us can sleep tonight with the discovery but he has to go to Mary, she must be waiting for him and I need to rest. ¡°Do you want to talk to dad or grandpa about it? What about informing the King?¡±, he asked. I ignored his question and headed to the door. He put the book in its ce and joined me. We were both silent on our way to rooms but had a lot of thoughts going in our mind and many questions which needed to be answered. I took a shower in silence which could be cut into pieces with a knife. I headed to bed and kept tossing and turning for about an hour till I got off bed and headed to the kitchen for some water. On my way, I caught the scent. I remember it very well, I can never forget her scent since I got it for the first time at party. Her sweet scent of vani mixed with roses. Damn, it was calming me. It took me to the happy ce where my wolf and I both were rxed. I wish I could sneak in and sleep cuddling with her. I don¡¯t want to startle her with my presence all of a sudden. I will soon n our meeting and introduce myself properly. And apologize for standing her up. It seems like my wolf is still angry for a few things. I just stood at the door for sometime filling my lungs with her scent. I am happy my human and wolf personality both are calm till our pack is in danger, and have great bond with each other atleast had till we met our mate. I went to the kitchen to have some water and made my way to my room when I saw a figure moving around in the dark. Its her, she ising towards the kitchen. I hope she won¡¯t look for the lights otherwise I have to hide in my own house. She also came to get some water, I took the advantage of darkness and snuggled close to her. I am standing right behind her with some distance and took a deep breath sniffing her, her sweet smell. With my werewolf sharp eyesight, my eyes travelled down her body with her night clothes. She looks tempting even in these. My actions startled her and I moved away to hide. Her smell is still lingering here in the kitchen. Fuck I am hiding from my own mate in my own house. I think I can sleep now with her scent still lingering around me. Its faint but still enough to calm me and help me sleep. Now, I can understand why Ethan is sometimes insane or a lost love sick puppy without Mary. I am one now. The only difference is his mate wants him but I don¡¯t know about mine. I still wonder what if she rejects me for being myself. I slept like a baby with her smell lingering around me. I got up early in the morning in order to avoid Celia, I don''t know her routine yet. I need to ask Mary to know about it and sneak out a shirt of her so I can sleep rest of nights peacefully likest. I met Ethan outside, I bet he hasn¡¯t sleptst night but I had a great sleep. I feel sorry for him. I told him I am going to inform King myself today and not to tell anyone yet about Celia. I wille and inform them myself. I left immediately for the airport and reached Toronto, Canada in the afternoon at lunch time. I haven¡¯t informed the pce about my arrival. I decided to make an appointment first without specifying the reason and have lunch before meeting him. I called Ethan to inform him about my whereabouts and got to know Bryan is asking for Celia since he saw her in the market with Jeanne and Mary and wants to confirm if everything is okay or he should be alert. Bryan might be just twenty years but is a serious child. He is an intelligent kid with geeky skills. He knows what happened 23 years back and is always on alert as if he might lose what he has anytime all at once. He is short tempered and always gets into fights in town. I wonder if he will be with his right mind till he will find his mate. Being his cousin and alpha, I care for him and want to keep him sane. So, I got him involved in pack matters before he is 21. As I reached the pce, the King was busy in some other affairs. Its getting weird to wait here with the receptionist looking at me with lust and moving in a seductive way to get her chores done. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡®I would have definitely given you what you wanteddy but I got a mate now and you don¡¯t interest me anymore.¡¯ My wolf sneered. He isn¡¯t liking all this attention. I made a disgusted face to tell her back off and it seems she got the hint as she got back to her work. But as the King entered the arena talking with someone, it seemed like his presence moved her. Soon, she asks me to go inside without looking at me and showed me the office. ¡°Your majesty.¡±, I bowed to his highness. He is a man of looks and anger. He killed that many traitors and rogues in his youth that one can count. But without mate, he looks tired and lonely when he is just 45. I came here to see him with my uncle Robert just before taking the oath of Alpha. Even if he was ruthless and fierce that he can make a man piss off his pants with just his looks, he patiently waited for his fated mate instead of choosing one. He wanted to have his fated mate sitting beside him as his queen. The kingdom is still in need of their queen and an heir. He is standing by the window with his back to outside with a whisky in his hand. ¡°So, Blue moon pack, what caused you to make the urgent appointment that I need to work overtime?¡±, he asked with a stern voice. ¡°I had to report an issue and since it was a high priority. I came myself to acknowledge you.¡± ¡°It must be worth it otherwise your pack may need to choose their new alpha.¡±, well he sounds more dangerous now thanst time I visited him, he desperately needs to find his mate. ¡°I found my mate.¡± ¡°Well, congrattions but I am afraid how that concerns me, is she my mate too?¡±, he said sarcastically. ¡°The concern is that maybe the prophecy is true and we¡¯re The Couple.¡±, I said trying to sound more confident. ¡°Now, you got my attention. Speak.¡±, refilling his ss of whisky and serving me too this time. Well I need it and gulped down the whole at once. ¡°She is a human, I met her when I went to New York City to bring my sister back. She happened to be my sister¡¯s best friend, so now she is in Cooperstown with my pack. I have already run a background check on her, she isn¡¯t rted to wolves in any way. I doubt she even knows about our existence. Well, no one knows not even my family about her yet except Beta and his mate. I had to tell them so they could take care of her behind me.¡±, I said it all in one breathe. ¡°Hmm¡­.¡± We stayed silent and it was making me nervous. Does he believe me or thinks I am a fool? Well if he doubts me I really don¡¯t have anything to prove him. Will he help us when the war will break out? Does he thinks I am stupid who is making stories? ¡°Well, do you think danger is here? Because I don¡¯t. And if you think this rtes to your pack¡¯s past then you¡¯re wrong since the prophecy is about the werewolf kingdom not a pack.¡±, he is not believing me. Damn. I was about to leave when he said something immediately. ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. I can feel you angry, hurt and low and don¡¯t think too loud I could hear them. Since there is no threat yet I can¡¯t take the actions or pass any order. I think you have made the mistake. She is not your true mate, or your wolf is just too eager to find its mate.¡± he frowned. ¡°If you think you¡¯re right, in that case have this, my personal number. Only use if you sense the danger for the whole n otherwise you will be travelling here yourself to die with my hands.¡± he left the office handing me his card. ¡°Enjoy your mate till you can.¡± he shouted before going into another gate. I was politely asked to have dinner before leaving the pce by his secretary. I didn¡¯t want to stay there under the same roof with that man. Did he just call my mate fake? How dare he think of me lying? He might be the King but not the great person. I know the invitation for dinner was just a formality. My wolf is pacing around in my mind angrily. I won¡¯t be wrong if he wants to kill the person who called his mate fake and insulted him. I left the pce and went to the airport to catch a flight back. The next avable flight to NewYork is tomorrow morning, till then I am stuck here. I went to a nearby cheap hotel to get some rest and make a call to Ethan and Jeanne. She has called me five times since morning, I wonder what happened. She has never been this worried for not having me around. I wish everything is alright with her and Greg otherwise he is dead as soon as I reach town. I told Mary about the things I want and talked Ethan about the meeting with our arrogant King. Then I called Jeanne to know if everything is okay. I found out she was just excited to introduce her friend to me. I still don¡¯t know if it is good to tell her yet or not. I wish I knew what to do anymore except waiting for the fate to y its game. Chapter 12: Met the hunk Chapter 12: Met the hunk Celia I think it was a bad idea, going on shopping with Mary and J one day before joining my new job. I was so tired I didn¡¯t want to wake up early in the morning and go to the office to report. Now, I can understand why mom was always tired after work and never had time to y with me. A part of me always med her work and her for not being there for me when other¡¯s moms were there at the events or important days. She was always busy in winning cases and moving ahead in her career. No doubt she is a high profile I med dad too for not always being busy in his restaurant, not there for me when mom wasn¡¯t. I sometimes wished they weren¡¯t too sessful in their life. So, they could be free to be with me. Mary really had to drag me out of my beloved bed this morning and sent me to bathe. My feet were sore from Sunday¡¯s shopping and going around the town in 4 inches heels, more than usual. Remind me to never wear more than 3 inches. I grunted remembering the pain. Well, Cooperstown is not as small a town as I thought it was. It might have less poption or more friendly people but it isn¡¯tck of anything. It is just a mini version of NYC but people here are more warm and happily smiling. I hope soon I will be settled here in no time while I live a less busy life than my parents and happily. Jeanne was literally towing me everywhere in town to show me ces. She was so excited for me to meet her brother Christian but he was off to somece for urgent work again. He is bing a suspense for me now. Now, even I am eager to meet him. :D I met Harris, my new boss, this afternoon after touring the whole office with Jane. He is sweet and kind. I was afraid how ruthless he would be as I heard that the bosses are not easy and no gentle. Beware some are even not good person. I am happy, he is a gentle person and knows how to treat other person even if they are your subordinate. But it was weird how I caught him staring at me two times. I can just wish he is not that psycho types who stalks the girl in private and be sweet to her in public. It was a tiring day, Harris told me that tomorrow we have a meeting with Dante Constructions at breakfast to discuss an important project which I will be a part of. I wonder how much he trusts me to include me in that project. Even Jeanne said the project is so important to theirpany as well that their best architects are working on this project and will keep it as their high priority. I have to prove Harris right and prove myself too. I heard Christian is back early morning but missed him again, I hope I will meet during my week¡¯s stay at his house and will thank him for letting me stay and their hospitality before I leave as he might not be the elder of the family but he is the bread earner. I will have the keys to my apartment by the end of this week by then only I can move there and stop being a burden over J¡¯s family. They might not have a problem with me staying here but its not good to overstay. Everyone is too sweet here. This reminds me of Mary¡¯s extra sweet behavior to me from yesterday, it was like she was trying to please me. Maybe its just me overthinking or maybe its just her and small town things. Even when Jeanne wanted me to see theke here, Mary refused and said it might be good if I will visit it some other time. Anyway since we all were tired by then and especially Mary, her being pregnant tired her easily so we returned to the house. Jeanne¡¯s brother is definitely too busy as he didn¡¯t even show up for dinner. This time Ethan was missing too. After dinner, we went to our rooms or other work. I went to my room and started drawing a few sketches, nothing in particr but just to keep me busy and wandering over random things like George, that hot hunk or Jeanne¡¯s brother Christian who is still missing for me. I went to sleep early, so I can wake up early tomorrow without letting Mary worry about me and reach the diner for breakfast on time or before others. I fell asleep as early as my head fell on the pillow. I am ready for the meeting in my work clothes, Ethan dropped me to diner as I didn¡¯t know the ways yet here. Mary and Ethan insisted on letting Ethan drop me this time. But soon I will explore more alone to get along with this town and make more friends. I felt embarrassed as I saw Harris with the other two architects of ourpany already there. We moved inside as soon as I arrived. We moved to the table where already three men were seated with their backs to us. I am too nervous with this meeting for a new and important project, I have worked internships at other ces during my college but never been to a meeting before. And there I saw him, the hunk. Fuck, he is here. What is doing here, is he stalking me? Harris introduced them as Christian, Mason and Zach. He is Christian Dante, CEO and owner of Dante Construction Company. He is Jeanne¡¯s brother whom I lusted over and dreamed of. He even looks hotter in this grey pant suit which hugs his body too tightly and shows his muscles perfectly. I wonder how his muscled arms and chest would look without these clothes. How would they feel against me, under my hands. He is clean shaved now which makes him even more sexy if he can be. I thought I saw his eyes shining with a golden shade, before I could acknowledge or get sure of it, his eyes got their ck color back. This exins why Ipared those eyes with Jeanne¡¯s at the party. I found myself staring at him all this time until Harris shook me out of my thoughts. I greeted everyone and kept my gaze at the table or at my food all the time until he spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t you think Harris, it is too early and indecisive to let her be a part of this important project. She is a newbie.¡± How incapable he thinks of me and I, a fool lusted over him. Damn me. I dreamt of him in my bed, naked and hot with him at my mercy under me and me jumping his bones up and down until we bothes hard and then again and again. When he stood me up at the party and left me without informing me after staring hard at me all night. And this is what I got. I might not be breathtaking who can make any boy go mad for her but witnessing all the attention in high school and college, I know I am beautiful enough with a few boys lined up for me as well. No, I don¡¯t need a man¡¯s approval to certify my beauty but you know what I mean. ¡°I might be a newbie, but I am sure Harris must have seen some capability in me to trust me with this important project and thankful to him for this. I hope you will praise me tooter.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but blurted out before Harris or anyone else could say anything. I wonder what he thinks of me, not that I care. Harris gave me a stern look with a nod telling me to stay shut. For the rest of breakfast, I kept my mouth shut just listening to the ongoing conversation, and ate my sandwich and coffee while looking at the table. I might not be looking anywhere but I could feel his eyes constantly over me. I was thinking what he wanted from me now when I heard the screeching voice of Harris¡¯ chair. I think breakfast is over. I left with my colleagues in their car and let out a breath I didn¡¯t know I was holding. After returning to office, Harris held a meeting and we were told about how we will work. I will be working along with Harris and my each sketch will be approved by him before anyone sees it, since I challenged Christian Dante without knowing my work will be carefully observed. As Harris took the matter into his hands, I think now its matter of hispany¡¯s reputation as well. I am shifted to the cubicle closest to Harris¡¯ office so he can keep a tab on me and observe my work easily. While Tyler is given the job to keep interacting with Dantepany to avoid the conflicts. I am finally back to Jeanne¡¯s house, I don¡¯t know if I can or want to see Christian/Chris now. I took a shower and went down to have dinner with Dante¡¯s. As I entered the kitchen J grabbed my hand and took me to the dining table where all male were already seated. Robert and Selena don''t live here anymore, they left this house a while ago and went to live at a ce towards the forest not too far. After taking care of everyone for this long, they want to spend the rest of their time with each other. I instantly looked to Chris, no I don¡¯t know him yet to call him by that name, so its Christian now. He looked directly at me as Jeanne introduced us. I wonder if he knew me that I am Jeanne¡¯s friend at the party or all this time while I was in the dark. Or he was in the dark too till now. None of us said anything about the party and our first meeting. I ate the meal in silence while he talked to everyone about everything. He is so weird. At the party he was that flirty, sexy guy who can make girl¡¯s panties wet with just a look. He was that hot guy who seemed more like a usual guy who just wants a one night stand, although he stood me up. And at breakfast today he was that man who is hard to please, demands respect and makes others bow to him. He has this furious look on his face all the time that was making even Harris nervous who was no less to him. And here now, with his family he is all that sweet and loving man who would do anything for his family even it includes bing a clown. This man can make any girl fall in love with him easily. And their heart too. I sneered. As I was about to leave for my room, Jeanne stopped me to y cards with them, I didn¡¯t know that this man with a fierce look could y cards just to make her sister happy. We yed 5 rounds, Christian won the first two while Ethan managed to win third. For the rest of two we let J win otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have let us to leave. So, this man can handle defeat, I doubt it if he can until his loved ones are against him. This whole time as soon as I met Christian¡¯s eyes, one of us will drag our eyes to look somewhere else. It was awkward. We shouldn¡¯t have met before. This can¡¯t happen while I live at his house till this weekend. We need to talk in private urgently. I wish I could talk to him with telepathy.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Chapter 13: Matts surprise Chapter 13: Matt''s surprise Celia It wasn¡¯t toote when we ended ying and moved to our rooms. I wished I could get a chance to talk to him in private. But with everyone moving together for their rooms, it was impossible. Him walking closely behind me made it impossible for me to walk. I was wet down there. I quickly moved to my room and shut the door behind me, leaned against it against it catching my breathe as I probably lost it. Damn, this man can make me wet so easily. I hope he can¡¯t sense it with my strange walking. I can¡¯t even do him once and get over with it since he is Jeanne¡¯s brother, he will be around and it will be weird to be normal after that. Atleast for me as I don¡¯t do one night with my knowns. Even if someone is good, we can¡¯t meet again to repeat it. I need to have good fuck soon or else with that hunk around me will make me go crazy. I went to my still packed stuff and brought out my battery operated boyfriend, well meeting him after a long time. After my first time with George, I didn¡¯t need him. I don¡¯t know if it still works. Or I just need to change the batteries. Nope, it doesn¡¯t. I tried changing the batteries but it is still not working. Why is god not in my favor. Did I make the wrong choice moving here? Nope, these things can¡¯t be more than small potholes in my journey here. I will get what I want. I think tonight I have to manage with my hands but soon I need to get a new vibrator. I doubt if I can find a sex toys shop here in this town and ordering online is too risky while I live here. I will get it after I move to my apartment. For tonight, I went to the bathroom and sshed my face with cold running water to wash off the heat of my face and cool down a bit. Then I dropped my clothes and got in the nket naked after locking my door to ensure no entry while I am busy. I started watching 365 dni on Netflix. Although I don¡¯t need it with the wetness between my legs, but don¡¯t want to masturbate remembering my friend¡¯s brother. I started pinching my already hard nipples and massaging my breasts lusting over the sexy male lead and his body. I was massaging my clit with one hand while building the heat inside me and teasing myself. Entered first finger, thrusting it in and out as I was gasping for air building my orgasm. I was on edge when I entered my second finger and increased the pace ande hard moaning Chris. It took me some time to catch my breath and realize what name I screamed as I orgasmed. I was flushed thinking of him. Even though it was in private, I was embarrassed. I know itsmon lusting over your best friend¡¯s hot brother but masturbating thinking of them or screaming their name whileing is weird. I continued watching the rest of the movie. I wasying naked in my bed under the nket. When I masturbated once again as heat rose during thest steamy scene of the movie but this time I came just moaning and gasping without screaming his or anyone else''s name. After the movie, I fell asleep soon. I was tired after the long day and my activities in bed. I slept hard thinking how hot Michele Morrone is. I woke upte next morning and got ready for work in a hurry. I washed my hair but couldn¡¯t dry them with theck of time. I ran down the stairs to the dining room to have breakfast. But I ran into a wall, unfortunately it was not a wall. It was Christian¡¯s hard muscled chest, he must work out a lot but when. He was looking down at me with a disgusted look on his face like I interrupted him in the middle of something. He hates me. ¡°Well, you¡¯re interrupting me. You¡¯re in my way to go out to office.¡±, He told it simply calming himself visibly. Can he read my thoughts, or I blurted out too loud? Well, not loud, I was just whispering. I moved to give him the way to move ahead. I entered the room and sat in the nearest chair to have my breakfast and leave early. ¡°You¡¯rete by the way.¡±, he shouted out loud from out in the hall. Yes, I amte. But he didn¡¯t need to remind me of that. I was embarrassed so I decided to take fruits and eat them while driving to the office to save time. I hope I will reach it in time. And won¡¯t disappoint Harris. I have already disappointed him already after challenging Christian Dante yesterday. I am thankful to god, I think he is in my favor. Please be always. Harris gave me the assignment to sketch for the kitchen and one of the guest rooms. I started my work when I got a message from Matt to remind us of the surprise. He reached Manhattan yesterday night. We all will be on the video call when Matt will surprise Shelly outside her apartment just after the dinner. Shelly still hasn¡¯t told him of her feelings. She is still in denial that she is missing him. He was surprising her this morning but we made him shift his n to evening so we can witness their moment. I pray after the surprise Shelly expresses her feelings for him and epts him. I managed to get my kitchen sketch done and Harris is also impressed but wants me to do a few changes. He wanted to discuss those changes over dinner in the office but I had to decline. I cannot miss the video call. So, he briefed me the changes before leaving. I reached Jeanne¡¯s house just before the dinner was served due to the short meeting with Harris. I feel bad I am the guest here but Ie just before breakfast, lunch or dinner is served and don¡¯t help them at all. I don¡¯t want them to think of me as someone who is taking advantage of their generosity and hospitality. I hope they won¡¯t mind me always being in a hurry and living in their house for free. Well, looking at grandma or Mary I can say they won¡¯t mind me having here or even Ethan is good with me and never ill spoken to me. But Christian doesn¡¯t like me staying here. I wish I could leave his house and let him take a good breath in his own house but that will make everyone suspicious and also I don¡¯t have any strong excuse to give them and take their permission to leave. But I am sure he will be happy after I leave. Greg is here too tonight for dinner. As everyone is treating he is family to them but I feel disgusted thinking of how bad he is with my J. He might be a good person but not a good partner. Now, talking to Christian is more important for me. I and Jeanne are too excited for the surprise that we literally swallowed our food without chewing. We don¡¯t want to miss any second of that moment, we might be away from them but want to be part of that moment as we all waited for a long time. We finished our food and ran to the living room to join the video call. Everyone is already there except Carl. Linda and John are together in their apartments. And soon he joins us too. Matt is really sweating and nervous, god this boy is madly in love with that fool girl that he is nervous just for a surprise. Well, he is not proposing to her yet or is he? He set the camera in one ce from where we can see the whole lobby clearly and his phone will also be hidden. And he hides himself too. J and I are too close to each other like we both got glued until Greg came from behind and pulled J towards himself. I red at him for snatching my best friend from me while he gave a scornful look. As I looked at Jeanne''s calm face, I rxed. Maybe she doesn¡¯t really mind sitting beside him or she is too excited that she didn¡¯t notice. Soon, we heard the lift¡¯s ding and here she is. Shelly is busy finding her keys in handbag. I pressed my hand at J¡¯s mouth as she was about to give a shout to her and spoil the whole surprise. Linda and Shirley gave a thumbs up while Carl let out a silentugh. Matt came out from behind and swirled Shelly in his arms when she was about to unlock her gate. She gave a sharp scream. As soon as Matt let her down, she gave him a big hug and a passionate kiss too. ¡°Too much for us to see as well as your neighbors¡±, Linda reminded them of our as well as her neighbors presence who came out hearing her scream. One is definitely angry while others are smiling looking at their cute moment. Shelly is overwhelmed with surprise, she hugged him back telling him how much she missed him and also like him. Finally, she let out her feelings. We all were so happy that Linda and John became pda couples again at the video call while me and Jeanne hugged each other. After all the pda and tear shedding at the door, they stepped in her apartment and we all cheered again. Matt disclosed to Shelly he secured a nice job in Manhattan and will be living in the same city as her. She was jumping with the news. I told everyone at that moment how hungrily they were making out at my party after midnight. Shelly and Matt both are flushed with the revealing. Shelly tried her best ming that session over alcohol. Suddenly Shelly frowned as she looked at the screen and it vanished soon. She was giving me a hard look for the remaining call. We congratted them for finally bing a couple and let out a sigh hoping their weekly drama will end with this. Shelly was in denial of her feelings for about a year now which turned her into a moody person. She will get angry with Matt for any reason each week and there will be a whole drama of Shelly not replying to Matt and he will go into that sad lover mode until she will get senses back and reply to him. By the end of the call, Jeanne was practically sitting in Greg¡¯spfortably while Ethan is hugging Mary on the other sofa and Christian is standing far but able to see the whole video call or maybe was in frame. As the call ended, J jumped from Greg¡¯sp and excused herself to the washroom with a frown. I think their happy moment is over. I was about to follow her but Greg was faster than me. I thought to excuse myself too to my room and give a look to Christian to follow me, so we can finally have the talk but Ethan spoke first and proposed the idea of an ice cream party. Christian and Ethan went to an ice cream parlor to get everyone their choice¡¯s ice cream. I excused myself and changed my clothes. I was in my work clothes all this time, they were messy and smelly. I just hope no one was bothered by it. They returned with atleast 10 cups for everyone, this was actually an ice cream party. Mom never allowed me to have more than 2 cups and that too very rare. I think these are the perks of being an adult. We all sat in the leisure room, far from grandma and grandpa¡¯s room so grandma can¡¯te and check on us frequently. It was a big room to fit atleast 50 people here at once. Mary and Ethan sat at one sofa while Greg and J sat at one. I don¡¯t know if J sat willingly or not but she didn¡¯t seem to be disturbed sitting with Greg. Christian and I sat far away from each other and during the whole time, I could feel he was looking at me. A few times, I even caught him but he looked away immediately. I can¡¯t guess what he is thinking or what he wants. We shared our college memories with them, I got to hear some funny stories of Jeanne¡¯s childhood like how she made everyone run for choc chip ice cream out of town at midnight after a celebration. As they didn¡¯t have ice cream at the party and couldn¡¯t get it in either of three ice creams parlors in town. They have to travel to different ces in the middle of night to get choc chips ice cream. Mary told me how Ethan once beat the shit of one guy from the other side of town when he asked J for a date in middle school and when Christian got to know about it, he made the guy¡¯s life a living hell till N?velDrama.Org content rights. the day he graduated. Poor guy. We all got to hear her nning for her uing birthday this year and how she will have Ethan and Christian with her at shopping for her with them carrying atleast twenty bags each. Surprisingly, Ethan and Christian both agreed with a smile. Damn, these guys love their sister too much to die for her at an instant. We left for our rooms by 10o¡¯clock. We ate all 6 cups of our ice creams and were full up to the brim. Before heading to our rooms, we had to discard all the cups out of the house. So the next day grandma can¡¯t guess how much we all had. After Christian went alone to discard the cups out and Greg left for his home, we went to our rooms. I tried sketching a little bit and made the required minor changes Harris asked for before heading to bed. I skipped the shower and wore my night clothes, a purple sleeveless top with whitece and matching shorts. I was thirsty when I noticed the water bottle was empty fromst night and no one has refilled it yet. Being a guest I really don¡¯t me, I don¡¯t want to because they are already doing so much for me. As I reached the kitchen, I saw a broad shouldered figure standing outside in the garden. I approached to make sure there was no one sneaking in the house. It was Christian. He was there all alone smoking. As I was about to turn and leave him alone, I was reminded of the talk I wanted to have with him alone. And this might be the perfect time as we''ve never left alone in the past two days. Chapter 14: Rudest boy in town Chapter 14: Rudest boy in town Celia I approached him with slow steps. Don¡¯t want to startle him or wake up any other family member in the house. He busted his cigarette, throwing it on ground and smashing under his feet. And stood there crossing his hands across his chest. Just before I could reach to him and tap on his shoulder, he spoke. ¡°Speak. I don¡¯t have forever for you to talk.¡± I was stunned. Does he have eyes at his back too? ¡°Umm,... thanks for not mentioning our first meet to J o¡­ or else it would have been awkward for me to see her.¡± ¡°What are you even talking about...¡±, he frowned as he turned around and looked directly into my eyes. ¡°The party at my dorm in New York, when you came there to bring J and me here but returned early. What do you have alzheimer?¡± I don¡¯t know if I am boring because he doesn¡¯t even recognize me. He was the guy who was staring at me that whole night and here I am obsessed one over him when he doesn¡¯t even recognize me or our first meet when it was just a fortnight earlier. I was screaming his name in my bedst night. Stupid me. ¡°Hey, are you sleeping standing here?¡± he asked, waving his hand in front of me bringing me out of trance. I was staring at him and remembering how sweet he was that night. What did I do to him that he is so rude to me now? ¡°Um.. no. I was just thinking how rude one can be.¡± I spoke sternly, looking him directly in his eyes, challenging him once more don¡¯t knowing for what. ¡°So you like rude and arrogant men?¡±, he asked me carefully, caressing my face and putting a loose lock of hair behind my ears. ¡°no¡­ I can never like an arrogant and rude person like you.¡±, I spoke backing my steps and him closing in the space between us. ¡°So, it is just me then¡± ¡°What are you even talking about¡±, hardly speaking without stuttering with him standing so close to me. ¡°Who was satisfying themselvesst night in their bed screaming my name¡­. ahhh¡±, he spoke closing the left out space between if there was even, mimicking of thinking hard. He knows, was I too loud, did everyone hear me, did Jeanne hear me. Shit. ¡°Damn, you don¡¯t have an idea how hard it was for me not to join you in bed. Trust me no girl ever I was ready to scream his name again. But this statement of his made me sneer and push him away at that moment. I wanted to scream at him to tell him he can¡¯t go to another girl now. How can he speak to me like this about another girl? He is nothing more than just another man whore who leaves after fucking before dawn. I pushed him away and walked without looking back and ran straight to my room. I don¡¯t want to see him again. Soon will leave this house and will never see him again. I locked the door and gulped down half of the bottle water. I wish I could change what happened at that party or could undo that party so I would have never met him before. It would have been easier. I went to sleep but couldn¡¯t get to sleep, thinking about the rudest boy of Cooperstown. If he wouldn¡¯t have happened to be Jeanne¡¯s brother, grandma Nicole¡¯s grandson and Selena¡¯s nephew I would have pped him then and there without thinking of consequences. As I was about to sleep, I heard a loud howl and was startled. It was loud and frightening, it was too loud to be a dog¡¯s howl. Is there any wolf around? It has a forest around a bit far but no one told me to be aware of them. I couldn¡¯t sleep after that, it was hard thinking about having a wolf around. It was morning but I didn¡¯t sleepst night for even a second, knowing there might be a wolf outside scared the shit out of me. I got enough time to get ready and go downstairs to help grandma and Mary. It was good to talk to them freely. How warm they are, I wonder what it will be to stay here for a lifetime with them around me. It will be good but without that arrogant monster around. I don¡¯t want to see him again. Atleast not after This is from N?velDrama.Org. moving to my apartment. I felt two eyes behind me in my direction while I was helping Mary setting up the table, daggering in my back and making me squirm. As I turned around I looked with disgust at those eyes, couldn''t help myself. I can¡¯t rx beside him now. He is an a**hole. I turned around and took my seat quickly. Everyone started toe and took their seats around the dining table. I was yawning, staying up all night left me tired. ¡°Someone is too tired, it was too hard to get up early for someone.¡±, it was Mary who brought attention to me. ¡°Sorry, couldn¡¯t help. Didn¡¯t sleep whole night.¡±, I replied sheepishly and embarrassed. ¡°Why was the bed too tight, is it ufortable? I will get it changed today. Don¡¯t worry about it. You should have told me earlier.¡±, it was grandma Nicole this time, all ready to change the mattress of my room. ¡°No, no need to change the mattress. It was good. I slept other nights like a baby.¡± tried my best to convince her and make her rest. I caught someone smirking across the table eating his food peacefully and enjoying me getting nervous. Well, I am overjoyed to tell him, my restlessnessst night was not because of him. It was that damn wolf out there. ¡°Actually as I was about to go to sleep, I heard some howling outside. It was too loud to be a dog¡¯s howl.¡±, I exined. It was a relief seeing him restless, don¡¯t know the reason but I guess its his turn to squirm. I guess everyone is startled with this news. It was like I disturbed their peace. ¡°Who do you think it was howling, if it was not a dog?¡±, Ethan asked. ¡°I think it was a wolf. I am not sure as I was too frightened to even look out of the window. But there is a forest nearby. It can be a wolf right, has there been another sighting before?¡± I asked, voicing out my thoughts ofst night. Everyone on the table is looking at one another asking for an answer, aren¡¯t they living here for thest 23 or 24 years? Shouldn''t they know everything about this ce and its happenings. Why are they so startled suddenly or is it they have never encountered a wolf themselves. ¡°It can be a wolf, they have been sighted 18 years back for the first time. Never hurt anyone all these years. One of the reasons no one from town goes into deep forest where they have been sighted frequently.¡±, Christian said calmly and everyone else fell silent too. Ethan and Christian are staring at each other, like they are having a silent talk. They were discussing something silently without words, without anyone knowing what they mean or say. They continued their silent talks until someone on table cleared their throat and brought all three of us out of trance. After breakfast, Ethan and Christian left together for their office while Greg picked up Jeanne for the office maybe. I left in my car for my office too. I got my sketches done and got them approved by Harris too. I got my new apartment¡¯s keys from the resources department. It may be a small town but these two constructionpanies employ a lot of people in this town. I got my keys but still couldn¡¯t move in before the weekend as I don¡¯t want to waste my paid leaves just to shift houses. As well I don¡¯t want to look unprofessional to Harris who asks for leave in their first week. But I decided to go and visit the apartment this evening with Jeanne. I left the office on time and picked up Jeanne to go and visit my apartment before I moved in. We may be living together under the same roof but working at differentpanies and having her family around us doesn¡¯t give us much time to spend. We already informed Mary that we won¡¯t be at home for dinner. We might have dinner at some restaurant and then go for some outing. As we reached the building, Jeanne¡¯s face was pale. I asked her if she is okay, she gave a thumbs up with a smile. Maybe she is just tired after moving here and joining her family business all in the same week is hard, I can rte to her. All this and that thing going on with her man whore brother left me tiring as well. I wish I could tell her and rant in front of her but its her brother I am talking about, I can¡¯t just go and tell her its her brother with whom I flirted at a partyst week. It will be weird for her to know the hunk whom I lusted over and was obsessed for the whole week is her brother. I can¡¯t risk my friend just for some nonsense which doesn¡¯t even matter now as her brother is definitely not my type with that mannerless behaviour. We reached the 4th floor and unlocked the 43th apartment on the floor. I got assigned a two bedroom apartment. This building is long standing only for Fieldsonpany¡¯s. Many of my colleagues live in the same building and Harris has his own penthouse above where he lives alone. This building might just have 10 floors with 10 apartments on each floor while the 10th floor has the penthouse of Harris. I might be living in this building with them after this weekend. Fortunately this ce is not too far from Jeanne¡¯s family house so I can visit grandma and Mary anytime I want to. ¡°So, I get to sleepover at your ce. I will be here every time broda or brother will refuse me for anything.¡±, she eximed. ¡°do they ever refuse you for anything. I don¡¯t think so.¡±, we bothughed. ¡°but I would love to have you here with me every time you want.¡±, I continued. Her face fell pale suddenly, it was like she was on fire. She looks terrible. She is all wet under her sweat and is hot. I rushed her out and locked the door. We got her in the car and I started driving to her home. On my way I called Mary and informed her to get a doctor as J might have high fever although she isn¡¯t shivering or falling asleep but she is hot as fire. She might need a doctor to get her treatment done as soon as possible. As I parked the car outside her house, Greg rushed to her and carried her inside. I went behind them but her room door was closed. I wanted to go inside but before I could grab the doorknob. Someone suddenly grabbed my other hand and dragged me to another room. It was Christian, what the hell does he want. This time I wasn¡¯t even in his way. I was just worried for Jeanne. I want to be beside her and take care of her but this man has his own problem with me. Instead of being with her, he is annoying the hell out of me here. Chapter 15: Kissed Her Chapter 15: Kissed Her Christian After my visit to King, I directly went to my uncle''s house and asked Ethan to bring everyone there. As I reached, Dadda, Mumma, Ethan, Mary, Bryan and Karen were already there seated in the living room. Bryan and Ethan had their serious mode on while Dadda and Uncle were having their coffee while talking. I specifically mentioned not to inform Jeanne or Greg. If Greg knows something, Jeanne has her ways to get it out of him. Bryan is my cousin and Karen is his mother. She did not marry my uncle but I know Bryan is his son and since she is his real mate. Bryan looks a lot like him but fortunately he didn''t inherit any of his traits. Karen might not take any help from me or anyone else, she might not even consider us as her family. But to me Bryan is my cousin with my family blood in his veins and she is his mother which makes both of them directly my responsibility. I will save them from every threat like a family. I told them about finding my mate in New York. Mumma and Aunt were jumping up and down with excitement while Karen had tears in her eyes. Dadda and Uncle were smiling proudly. Bryan still had his serious mode as if he knew I also had bad news with me. After they all settled down again I gave them the rest of information, as I disclosed every detail of Celia, my thoughts and doubts of prophecy. They fell silent, Mumma and Aunt had scared looks on their faces while Karen was shivering. Dadda and Uncle had their own expressions of shock and fear, Bryan looks like he is trying to solve an unsolved mystery using all his nerdy brains and is all set to fight the war. ¡°So, that was the reason to check for Celia, I mean Luna.¡±, Bryan mind linked with me. I gave him a nod. I am happy Bryan also epted Celia so quickly just like Ethan and Mary. I am not sure if every member of the pack will ept her just like this because I am sure some will definitely oppose the thought of having a human as their Luna. I am still in doubt of Jeanne¡¯s eptance. Karen stood up and ordered Bryan to leave with her. As I tried to stop her and ask for reason to leave so suddenly. ¡°I am sorry, alpha but I can¡¯t ept a human as my Luna. I am not sure if prophecy is true or not but if there is a war going to happen. I will ask you for your permission to leave for me and my son.¡±, she said with her head bowed low. Bryan just took two steps back and shook his head in disapproval. ¡°No mom, we¡¯re not leaving. It''s my turn to return the favor of the alpha and his family, this pack for giving shelter when we had no one for us. My father just left us to die alone. I will serve Alpha Christian and Blue Moon pack with my life.¡±, he said and left the house. ¡°Karen, if you want to leave I won''t stop you neither they will but I promise if you choose to stay and a war happens I will not let anything happen to you or Bryan or another pack member.¡± ¡°I am sorry alpha, I was scared for my son¡¯s life. I have no one apart from him. I went rogue after your uncle rejected me again but I chose toe for a pack just for his sanity and if his life is in danger. I will choose to leave again.¡±, she said as she sobbed. She broke as she said it and sat on the floor. Ethan and I left while thedies sympathized with Karen. We might need her in war as she is one of the best fighters of our pack. She might be old but still capable of fighting 5 wolves alone. She will be a great help if war happens. Later that same night I called another urgent meeting with Dadda, uncle, Ethan and Bryan to discuss the n. No one knew what to do. Uncle approved Celia being my true mate, he asked me to let aunt and mumma see me and Celia together for once since I avoided her till now. Being former Lunas they can feel if two unmated mates are together in a room. A Luna resembles Moon Goddess in pack and gives the motherly love to pack members. She feels their feelings as her own and takes care of them as her children. Sometimes even sacrifices herself for a pack like my mother did. We decided if mumma and aunt approves of Celia, then I should start making her fall in love with me madly so that when I reveal my identity to her she can never decide against me. And since we don''t know how and when will war happen, we will just wait till we get any sign but be on alert all the time. Since we can¡¯t tell everyone in the pack, we have to be more careful. Next morning at breakfast, I saw that Harris chose Celia as his team member for such an important project. Maybe this is my cue to get close to her and make her fall in love with me because I am already deeply in love with her. As I saw her there in the morning in office clothes I didn¡¯t know how to proceed further in meeting while having her around me. It was hard for me and when she replied fiercely for questioning her abilities. I was hard, I wanted to take her then and there. She ticks all my boxes for my Luna, I know she is confident, fierce and calm all at the same time. She can fight when she wants, she cares for others and respects her elders. She loves and cares for Little. Little once told me she loves to spend time with kids but is afraid of them at the same time. But before I give her the seat beside me and let her rule with me, she needs to prove if she can sacrifice anything for my pack when timees or will step back. We met again at dinner, I couldn¡¯t help but look at her all the time. Mumma approved of sparks between me and Celia. My wolf cheered and did a happy dance in my mind. He wanted to go and p the king for not believing and calling our mate fake. That night, we yed cards. I could sense Celia getting aroused. Her smell was calling for me and my wolf wanted to tear apart those clothes off her body and cherish her skin. I wanted to make her scream my name loud and clear for everyone to hear in this town. As we moved towards our rooms, I could sense how her walk was changed due to wetness between her legs. I wonder if she is gonna do anything about it. I went to my room and went out of the window, crawled along the edge and went to her balcony. She has her curtains on, I could see her awake and watching something over herptop. She started ying with her boobs and then I noticed how naked she was under that nket. I resist my temptation to join her in bed and please her. I stood there and saw her screaming my name as she came against her hand. I was damn hard. I returned to my room and went in for a cold shower to calm my nerves or she will hate me for life as I might take her without her permission. In shower I reyed the scene before me. My dick was so hard and standing erect in front of me that I coulde just with a mere touch of hers. I took it in my hands and took care of myself. I was calling her name and screaming for her. I came hard with a grunt as I missed her. My wolf is happy seeing she is under the same spell as me and wants me as much as I want her. Next day, after dinner Little and Celia were so excited for some video call surprise thing. Greg was here too, I think Jeanne¡¯s heat is near. So he will be around for the whole next week. Little and Greg might not be on good terms but Greg always took care of her heat and she also let him. I remember for the first time after she turned 18, none of us knew her mate was Greg until her first heat. When she was undergoing her heat, I didn¡¯t know what to do to help her and she refused the pills given by the pack doctor. Out of nowhere, he came and threw everyone out of her room and took care of it. Only then they both disclosed their secret of being mates. We all were happy until we sensed some tension between them, we tried a lot to take care of the matter but nothing helped so we left the matter to themselves. Greg didn¡¯t mark her but took care of her heat each time even when she was in New York. After having our ice cream party secretly in the leisure room, I went for a smoke until I sensed her were not mentioned in Bryan¡¯s report. As Iid my eyes on her, I got reminded of how she screamed my name when she pleased herself. I wanted to watch a redo, I wanted to do her myself. And in order to resist her, I sent her away. I had no other option otherwise she would have been under me tonight on my bed screaming my name and would have be mine for forever. After she ran to her room, I groaned and my wolf wanted to be out. It was frustrated with his mate around him and not even touching her let alone im her. And since it was night I let him out and went for a run in the forest. I ran for half a mile in the deep forest before getting out of my clothes so I don¡¯t tear them apart while shifting. I shift and let my wolf out. I did it a lotst week and wandered around thinking what to do and how. It howled asking Moon Goddess why all this is soplicated that it can¡¯t even have his mate in his arms or make love to her? It howled loud in pain for not having his mate in his arms. And then went for a long run. I returned after 2o¡¯clock from run and went straight for a shower to ease off the sweat and avoided checking up on Celia. It is getting hard for me to be around her. I decided to loosen myself a little bit around her and let her in. Next day, my heart was in pain knowing that she might be scared of wolves and she can reject me for being a werewolf and that too an alpha. My wolf is sad and whining all day, it is asking me to go and im her so she can¡¯t leave even if she wants to. I wasid closing my eyes until Mary mindlinked me and told me Little fell sick as she went with Celia out alone. I rushed home and waited there with everyone for Celia and Little. Greg is panic walking across the living room that might startle any normal wolf. As we heard car parking outside, he ran outside and took Little to her room. Celia followed behind them, I know she doesn¡¯t want anything bad to Jeanne and might want to take care of her but Little can only be helped by Greg right now and Celia needs to be stopped. N?velDrama.Org content rights. I ran behind her and grabbed her hand, dragged her to my own room. Mistake is already done, now this room will smell like her all night and will drive me insane. She was ring at me with her green sexy eyes. We gave each other a long look. She looked even more tempting as I held her hands by the sides of her head tightly. I pressed her in between me and the door. It was not long when I lost my control and kissed her. I imed her lips forcefully. I thought of being pushed away until she joined me. I was hungry for those sweet lips for such a long time that the hunger couldn¡¯t be satisfied in a few seconds or minutes. I kissed those lips and sucked on them. I traced her lower lip with my tongue before sucking it again and asking her to open mouth. I pushed my tongue in her mouth before she could part of her lips, we stood there savoring each other¡¯s taste and massaging each other''s tongue and other mouth muscles until we both went out of breath. I rested my head over hers and let her hands lose only to grab her waist and pull her close if I can. She put her hands over my chest. We both breathed hard to catch our breath, until we opened our eyes and looked at each other. I know she wants me to exin my behavior but I have no words. I don''t know how to exin everything to her, I know she won¡¯t believe me if I reveal the truth to her. ¡°You taste so good, I don¡¯t think I will ever be able kiss anyone else.¡±, Iughed as I told her. She smiled and then suddenly frowned and pushed me away. I frowned in return until it struck me. I pulled her again to me. I circled my arms around her and rested my head over her shoulders. ¡°No more talks of other girls. Forgive me, I won¡¯t repeat.¡± she let out a breath and I continued. ¡°From now on you¡¯re the only one.¡± Before I could say more to convince her, Ethan mindlinked me worriedly asking how did I manage to stop Celia. I cut him off and turned her around to face me. ¡°Let¡¯s go out, everyone will be looking for us.¡± she nodded before asking. ¡°What about J, she was burning hot when I brought her here?¡± She is worried for Little. ¡°Greg is taking care of her, he knows what to do, don''t worry.¡±, I told her and brought her out, having her one hand in mine. As we reached the top of the stairs, she let her hand out of mine and walked down the stairs leaving me at top standing alone. Chapter 16: Be mine Chapter 16: Be mine Celia I can¡¯t stop thinking of what happened in the evening after I brought J back to the house. I keep tossing and turning in my bed. I tried counting sheeps or reading books, I sketched for some time but I can¡¯t fall asleep. I couldn¡¯t help but think about the kiss I shared with Christian in his room. It was sudden but not a surprise, I couldn¡¯t push him away when he put his lips on mine. I didn¡¯t want him to stop but we both were out of breath when we pulled apart. Till the time we were kissing each other passionately I didn¡¯t feel the need to breathe. I asked him about Jeanne, how insane brother he is, his sister was on fire and there he was kissing me. He told me she is fine and Greg can take care of her, before I can talk to him about Greg and J and their arrangement. He dragged me out of his room. From where we stood I could see everyone else in the living room pacing around waiting for us nervously. I got my hand from his grip and moved forward leaving him behind. I don¡¯t want anyone to know what happened when I am not clear of the situation myself. I don¡¯t know what we meant when he told me I am the only one. No, the person who avoided me for the whole week and just teased me one way or another. He can¡¯t like me to have something with me for more than one night and one night won¡¯t do any better when we are going to be around each other. Plus I still want to figure out my own feelings and desires before this thing proceeds. I don¡¯t want to make any mistake which might make me lose my best friend. The way he asked me to forgive him for bringing up the topic of another girl made my heart flutter and when he said I am the only one made my heart skip a beat. The thought of him having other girls made me flinch. I knew it beforehand but hearing it from him was driving me insane. I felt jealous, possessive for him having another girls before me. I wanted to warn him that if he had anyone else now on he might lose his balls. It took my all strength to stay put and not make an embarrassment of myself. After 15 mins, Greg came out and informed us that J is good now, her temperature is down. He took their food in her room. Mary told me she just got the heat after all the change in the weather here from New York and a busy week, she just needed to calm down. Greg had made her stand in the cold shower all naked which she suggested to him herself. And since she is okay after the shower no need to worry. I also had my dinner and excused myself to my room. I deliberately avoided Christian since I needed my own time. Laying here in bed, I am having many thoughts like how I desperately want to get in his pants or be around him. I feel a strong pull to him and am already obsessed with him. I just need to avoid him for tomorrow and then I will shift to my apartment and will rarely see him at home. And since Tyler will be handling all the matters with Dante Company about the project, I will not see him at work as well even when we are working together. It sent a relief to my head and let me sleep with the thought that we might not see each other much after tomorrow but filled my heart with sorrow. Next morning, I was on time to have breakfast with everyone else. It was good to have a family waiting at the dining table for you to have food together but I will not have all this after tomorrow. I told them I will be moving tomorrow. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you have my strong arms at your service.¡±, Ethan said excitedly. ¡°And I will help you pack and move as well.¡±, Mary agreed too. ¡°I will be there but won¡¯t carry a box. Telling you beforehand.¡±, Jeanne replied innocently with her both hands in the air which made everyoneugh. ¡°Do you really need to move out, it was good to have you here? Stay for another week and think again N?velDrama.Org content rights. about moving out.¡±, grandma looked at me with love in her eyes. I hate it, I have to break her heart but I can¡¯t stay here after tomorrow. I can¡¯t be near Christian anymore, it will justplicate things between me and Jeanne. I wish he had not been her ¡®broda¡¯ then maybe I might have thought about having something with him. ¡°Christian, you will be helping her.¡±, before he can open his mouth to oppose the thought, ¡°No arguments son¡± and he shut his mouth and continued eating after winking at me. I wonder what evil thought he is having. At the office Ipleted my sketches and showed them to Harris, he told me he needs to discuss a few things about the Houstons project at dinner tonight. I agreed I don¡¯t want to refuse him again. And since he wants to discuss the project, Tyler and others will be there too. But as I reached the restaurant, I realized he invited only me. It is weird he only wants to discuss the project with me. Did I make a mistake agreeing with him? No, I can¡¯t deny him for too long and risk my job. We ordered our food and discussed a few things about the project until we got our food served. He started asking me about my experience here and if I liked this ce. He wants to give me a tour of town this weekend. I told him I will be moving my stuff to my apartment, so I will be busy this weekend. And since Jeanne and Mary already gave me a tour of town he doesn¡¯t need to bother. He was disappointed as I turned him down. I don''t understand why he is being so generous to me. I just don¡¯t want to hear what he has to say, or want with me. I just want to go home and spend as much time as I can with Jeanne, Mary, Ethan, grandma and grandpa before I leave tomorrow. I know I can visit them anytime but still I want to make most of it with them. We leave soon after he makes me promise to hang out sometime with him. We are near the car in the parking lot when he said it as a joke. ¡°I hope I didn¡¯t bore you at all or did I?¡±, I tried to give him a genuine smile as I could and shook my head. ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t bored at all.¡± ¡°Well, see you on Monday and don¡¯t forget our n to club next weekend.¡± ¡°Yeah sure¡±, I don¡¯t know about his intentions. I don¡¯t want to go alone and I don¡¯t know how to approach Christian to apany me. Damn girl, you¡¯re not even friends with him and you¡¯re already thinking of him in need. ¡°Can I bring my best friend? You might know her Jeanne Dante, Christian Dante¡¯s sister¡±. He gave it a thought before agreeing with a smile. We left after waving each other bye. It is definitely weird that the CEO of apany wants to hang out with a newbie in just a week of joining. My mind is on high alert and I can¡¯t avoid him being my direct mentor. As I reached the house, I called Jeanne and Mary in my room and told them everything about dinner and his proposal to meet again at the club. They both have disgusted looks pasted on their faces. They both are leaking abuses to that man whore. I told them how scared I was that I invited Jeanne as well with me, she agreed happily. Mary even suggested to us that she will convince Ethan and Christian to go to the same club the same day and will make it look like a coincidence. I am thankful to have them. We hugged and Mary assured me that Ethan and Christian won¡¯t let anything happen to me. Just a mention of Christian made my heart flutter and reminded me of the kiss that happened yesterday. They left my room after that. I went to sleep thinking of how Christian talked sweet to me and hugged me after the kiss. I can¡¯t stop thinking of him and his words, I hope he meant them. I woke up early in the morning and went to have breakfast with the rest of them. I was helping Grandma and Mary setting up the table when Jeanne jumped over me and I screamed unintentionally. ¡°Well, well girl, I am not a monster. No need to scream that loud.¡± ¡°Sorry, I was just startled by the dreamst night.¡±, I told her as I took my seat beside her. ¡°What dream? Did you now start dreaming of wolves in the forest?¡± sheughed. ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of little girl, Mary.¡± grandma scolded her. ¡°Hey I heard a wolf howling, even Christian confirmed their sightings.¡± Greg entered and sat on the other side of J. The thought of this family trusting him so much but he doesn¡¯t have a good rtionship with J made my heart ache. I just want good for Jeanne whether he is with her or not, but if she is happy I am okay with it. I haven¡¯t talked to Christian, Ethan or even Mary about them and their cold rtionship. Even if they are in an arranged rtionship, they should be happy otherwise I will help J out of this toxic rtionship. ¡°Child, what dream scared you? I think you should not move out so soon. Look you are having nightmares and living alone won¡¯t be healthy at all.¡±, seeing grandma worried for me made me sad. I don¡¯t want to leave them but I have to. I can¡¯t stay around Christian for long and not jump in his bed. ¡°Grandma, it was nothing. Don¡¯t worry I will be fine alone.¡± ¡°Last night I was in deep sleep when I turned and saw someone standing on my balcony looking inside. As it registered in my mind after a few seconds, I checked but there was no one.¡± as I told them my dream, Jeanne frowned while Mary and grandma were looking at each other with wide eyes and then pressed their lips as if trying hard not tough. ¡°What don¡¯t tell me now there are ghosts in this town too?¡±, I asked her if she would nod and agree. ¡°No, no, we were just thinking what it could be? I am sure it was just a dream. Who could have been watching you sleepte at night from your balcony, right.¡± as she said it, I felt like she was hiding something from when she knew a lot. I tried to get her open her mouth but I failed. After breakfast, we went to get my stuff back downstairs and get all the boxes in our cars as we moved towards my new apartment. Greg apanied us and helped in shifting. I showed them the apartment and discussed the arrangement of my things around the apartment with Mary and Jeanne while men brought boxes up here. Mary and Ethan took the living room while J and Greg took the other room to decorate. I started fixing my room. I was left with Christian to help me fix my room. I tried my best to avoid him given I was alone with him in the room. I couldn¡¯t help but notice how his white tshirt fitted him perfectly and showed his strong muscles which made me drool over him. As my eyes ran over his body and moved down, they lingered around his waist. I wonder how it will look with my legs wrapped around him. His strong arms will definitely help that position and will hold me tight to his body. He caught me a few times looking in his directions and smirked. We took a break for lunch when men went to bring some take away and wedies prepared some tea and coffee for everyone. We sat and chatted around. I tried to bring up the topic of Greg and Jeanne but failed as each time one or another changed the topic. Jeanne also avoided it and left soon after lunch as she was invited by Greg¡¯s mother for some help at home. Mary and I were also done within an hour or so after J left. Until I realized the book shelf has less books than I brought with myself here. There must have been another box of books and my photo frames in it. Christian ran down and found it in my car. Mary and I setted up the books on the shelf. I was about to take the box in my room to ce the photo frames there when Christian took the box from me and gestured to move ahead and guide him. As we were setting up the photographs around my room, suddenly we heard the door shut off. I ran to it and found it locked. I shouted for Ethan and Mary. They replied that they can¡¯t open the door either. I told them to find the keys as I left the rooms¡¯ keys in the living room. They are searching for them when I realized two arms around my waist. I turned as he kept me close between himself and the door with his arms around me. And before I could say anything or push him away. ¡°Let¡¯s not waste this moment.¡± He said and imed my lips. I couldn¡¯t help but send my hands in his hair and pulled him close to me. I was savoring the taste of him while he massaged my tongue and explored my mouth with his tongue. He pulled away and I pushed him instantly. He pulled me to himself with my hand and we kissed again. His kiss was filled with hunger and lust while it was soft with care. It was like he was telling me he won¡¯t leave me alone even if I want to. I wanted to push him away and tell him to leave right away but instead I pulled him close to me with his shirt and kissed him with the same passion. I felt his warm hands on my bare back under my top, he didn¡¯t move them but rested them there while keeping me close to him. I broke away as I lost my breath and rested my head over his chest. ¡°You can¡¯t kiss me every time we are alone. It will be weird for me, for us.¡± ¡°Why¡± ¡°You¡¯re J¡¯s brother and I am her best friend. We can¡¯t keep messing around and act normal. I can¡¯t risk my friendship with J.¡± ¡°Why do you think we will be messing around? Be with me. Be mine.¡± I looked up into his eyes but couldn¡¯t find humor in them instead they were filled with love and excitement and fear. ¡°What about Jeanne? Does she know? What if you get bored of me? What if...¡± I was shushed as he kept a finger on my lips. ¡°We will handle it together, don¡¯t worry. And I will never get bored of you, we will make things work. Be with me.¡± he said it simply. I couldn¡¯t resist myself and nod. We stood there hugging each other when Christian told me we can discuss how we want things and they will only happen ording to my will. He will not leave me even if I want to and will protect me and keep me happy. Chapter 17: Only the beginning and I am doubting Chapter 17: Only the beginning and I am doubting Celia We were hugging each other when Ethan broke the door with a thud. I didn¡¯t realize until now that he was trying to knock down the door since he didn¡¯t find the keys. As the door fell on the floor we both jumped apart. I wonder if he has seen us hugging or if heard anything about how sweet talked to me and asked me to be HIS. I couldn¡¯t resist him and nodded. He said we will work things out and everything will happen my way. I quickly moved out and stood beside Mary, she had a worried look on her face. ¡°You okay? you look flushed.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ I am. This door needs to be fixed.¡± ¡°I will take care of it. I am sorry, I couldn¡¯t find the keys, and didn¡¯t think you both will be good together left alone for too long.¡±, Ethan said. ¡°Its fine, you want some coffee or tea or anything else.¡±, I asked, trying to change the topic. As I looked at everyone asking them, I met Christian¡¯s face. He was smiling like a child who got his favorite toy back after a struggle. He was smirking and enjoying me nervously trying to act normal. I went to the kitchen with Mary to get our drinks. Mary moved out from the kitchen when my phone rang with the tone of message. It was from an unknown number. ¡°Its my number, save it. you might need it now girlfriend.¡±, then another came. ¡°Come out I am missing you already, heaven.¡±, I couldn¡¯t help but smile at his name for me. I went out after saving his number with my and his drink in my hands. I gave him his and sat beside him but maintained a good distance between us. But as I sat I felt his hand behind me at my back drawing small circles with his thumb. I gave him a look to remove his hands if he still wanted them but he smirked and continued talking to Ethan about something I didn¡¯t bother to hear. I shifted my gaze to Mary and Ethan and if they are not noticing his hand behind me, I don¡¯t want to bring their notice to it. Mary and I talked about how I need to redecorate this apartment to make it look homy and more warm. I cooked some food along with Mary while boys watched some football match on tv and got themselves We ate food, I missed Jeanne. I wish she was here with all of us. It would have been fun with her. She loved my cooking. Mary and I made a list of things I might need for this apartment. We decided on blue curtains for the bedroom, yellow cushion cover for sofa and a few decor items like vases. Ethan and Christian will get my door fixed while I, Mary and Jeanne will go shopping. They went after Ethan assured me he will definitely send someone tomorrow to fix the door. I sketched for a few more pieces for Houstons project, I want to impress Harris and Christian too. He might be my boyfriend now but I haven¡¯t forgotten how he doubted my abilities to sketch yet. It feels different to call him my boyfriend but it is good calling him that. It was around 9o¡¯clock when my phone rang. It was dad. I facetimed with them and showed them my apartment. I discussed the changes with mom too. She suggested the same as Mary, they both should meet sometime. Dad wants me to repair the door soon. They told me they might visit me soon. I know it will be around my birthday. Three weeks from now. I was busy talking to them when I got a missed call from Christian. I ignored it, right now my parents want my attention and they will have it full. I called him back after ending my call with mom and dad. He picked up so soon like he was glued to his phone and waiting for my call. ¡°Who was it? Was it a boy? Is he more charming and funny than me? Do you want him? How is he? Is he a better kisser than me? good in bed?¡±, damn this boy is crazy. He has so many questions already. ¡°Yes, it was a really charming and funny guy whom I love a lot. Well¡­ I don¡¯t know about theter questions of yours since he is my dad.¡± ¡°Damn, you Christian. That was a bunch of questions, and what if it was my male friends from college or my ex-boyfriend?¡±, while talking with him I started clearing up my bed which was a mess with the sketches all over on it. Thankfully Dad didn''t notice otherwise I would have had a earful scold. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ look I am sorry. I just got scared if you¡¯re gonna leave me so soon. You know you even didn¡¯t say a yes, you just nodded. I was frightened if it was some guy who could snatch you from me.¡± I must say this boy is mad and I like him. He knows how to make my heart flutter, he is already scared to lose me. ¡°What if I do like some boy? Or what if some boy approaches me?¡± ¡°I will kill him. You¡¯re mine, no one cane between us.¡±, I am sure if I could see him, I would have witnessed a red face with anger and clenched fists, a guy thirsty for blood. ¡°Calm down boy, no oneing between us. Tell me why did you call me.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I call my girlfriend just to hear her sweet voice?¡± and he could have seen my red face due to blushing. ¡°I called you to discuss how you want things to go because I know you have lots of things in your mind.¡± ¡°You called me to discuss those things.¡± ¡°Notpulsorily, we can also discuss what we did locked in your room. Do you want a repeat?¡± ¡°I¡­ I think we shouldn¡¯t inform others yet. Since, I am not sure if we are doing it right.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still not sure of us, I already told you no one cane between us. I will kill if anyone tries to.¡± I was startled with his this attitude, is he so serious about me that he is ready to kill people. ¡°Rx, we don¡¯t know each other yet. We don¡¯t know if we¡¯repatible or not, if we¡¯ll be able keep up with each other in future or can tolerate one another.¡± I am frightened with this possessive behavior of his, I am not sure if I can manage with it in future. I don¡¯t like to be restricted. ¡°Ask me what you want to know, I will answer truly.¡± ¡°Fine, but still I don¡¯t want to let others know about us so soon, especially Jeanne since I don''t know how she will react.¡± ¡°Even I am not sure how Little will react.¡± ¡°Did you already tell Ethan and Mary? They are your childhood best friends.¡± ¡°Nope, I didn¡¯t tell them.¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t have doubts?¡± ¡°Nope¡± Is he an idiot? Really? How can Mary not have doubts after seeing my flushed look this noon. She was even enjoying the situation. I am sure he must have told them and now is trying to cover up for his done deed. ¡°What was your favorite subject in school?¡±, I asked, trying to change the subject since I don¡¯t want to have another argument with him on the first day of our rtionship. It is only the beginning and I am already doubting our rtionship. We talked for some more time and talked about our interests. I found he is funny, witty, a tease, loves to annoy me, a flirt, a retired yboy and used to be a good boy and prankster in school. We talked until I realised it was dawn and the sun will rise soon. Maybe we can get along but his possessive behavior can be a huge issue between. I am risking my friendship with J for a doubtful rtionship. Tell me I am a fool. ¡°Okay fine, we will go to sleep but tonight I will take you to our first date.¡± ¡°Did you forget I am going shopping with Mary since Jeanne has something else to do, it will be just the two of us while you will get my door fixed. And you three will stay for dinner.¡± Mary texted me at night to inform J will not join us for shopping. I just hope everything is fine. ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten anything, I have everything nned. Don¡¯t worry. Just get ready for your first date with me at 10o¡¯clock. Bye, sleep now.¡± ¡°Bye¡± So this man has everything nned for our first date. Good, let''s see what he has in mind. Silly girl, you forgot to ask him where he will take you and since you decided you won¡¯t tell anyone yet you can¡¯t ask Mary or Jeanne to choose an outfit for the date. Since, it was already dawn and I have a big day ahead of him. I can¡¯t waste my time thinking of this and get some sleep before I start my day. I woke up around 10o¡¯clock and called Mary to find out about the n for today. We decided to meet around 12o¡¯clock in the market near the cafe we atest time. I got ready and reached the cafe just on time. Ethan and Mary were already there, they both were having their sweet time which I definitely don¡¯t want to disturb. I didn¡¯t realize I stood there watching them from some distance until Mary noticed me and got out from his arms. I gave Ethan my keys to apartment, so he can bring someone to repair my bedroom door. Mary and I went shopping and bought much more than we decided. I got two dresses and a pair of footwear while Mary bought a dress for herself and two shirts for Ethan and a pair of ts which she might need in the We went to my apartment straight to boys who already had food from some diner for dinner. We enjoyed the food while listening to boys that how wedies can never just return without emptying the bank bnce. Ethan had his rant mode on. Christian left with Ethan and Mary only toe back at 10o¡¯clock again. I went to get ready for my date, since I don¡¯t know the ce and I am super confused with the two outfits and my feelings. I need N?velDrama.Org content rights. someone to decide for me and give me their views on this. I decided to call Shelly as she always gives more real advice unlike Linda who sees these situations as another ro movie or novel story. She picked up on the third ring and since I can hear Matt in the background I assume they are living together. ¡°So, how is the rtionship thing going with Matt?¡± ¡°Good, actually very good. We¡¯re living together which saves money, reducesins of not giving time to each other and lots of amazing sex.¡± ¡°Great, now you will regret making him wait for this long.¡± ¡°I do regret it sometimes but its better after the wait. We know each other more and understand each other better.¡± ¡°Good to know, you both are doing good.¡± ¡°Umm¡­ actually I called for your advice.¡± ¡°Regarding rtionship matters¡­ hmmm¡±, she acted like she cracked some nuclear forme. ¡°Yes dummy now tell me what should I wear out of these two on a date when I don¡¯t know where I am going.¡± ¡°With Jeanne¡¯s brother?¡±, I stare at her with wide eyes in shock and surprise. How does she even know about that? ¡°How do you know that?¡± ¡°I saw you both flirting at your party back then and saw him standing away in the background while we video called when Matt gave me the surprise. Since you¡¯re in Jeanne¡¯s house, so I guessed he was Jeanne¡¯s brother.¡±, she exined. ¡°Well, you''re a genius. Because you guessed it right.¡± ¡°Since you asked me for advice instead of Jeanne, she doesn¡¯t know you both are seeing each other¡± ¡°You¡¯re correct again. Please don¡¯t tell her. I don¡¯t know how she will react to this and am still not sure of the idea of dating him.¡± ¡°See, I hate to break it to you but dating him is a bad option. Mixing rtionships with friendships never ended well. And if you¡¯re doubting the rtionship yourself then it is the worst option.¡± ¡°I know, he is a possessive guy already who will murder someone for me but also a sweet funny guy who makes meugh. I can¡¯t stop thinking about him, I want him.¡± ¡°Hey girl, don¡¯t destroy your friendship just for a good fuck.¡± ¡°Nooo¡­ he was the one I thought of when I needed someone around to be safe. I wanted him to protect me already when we were avoiding each other.¡± ¡°In that case, wear the fancy top one with jeans and not too high silhouettes. Since you don¡¯t know the ce this outfit will work best even if he takes you to an elite club. Be careful girl, I would have told you step back but if one yboy can turn into loyald another can too. Tell me how it goes and take care. I gotta go, my needy boyfriend is calling for me. ¡°Bye. Enjoy your sex, girl.¡± "He is good.", she winked and we disconnected the call. Chapter 18: The date Chapter 18: The date Celia Talking to her relieved me a bit, gave me some hope that maybe Chris is not that bad a decision but I am still not convinced if I took the right decision. I checked the time it was half past eight, girl you need to get ready after taking shower. By the time I got ready in my red fancy top with deep v-line neck, enough to show cleavage to tempt him a bit but not much revealing with ck jeans and ck silhouettes. I put on some makeup, not too heavy as too much makeup just makes me look horrible. I was ready by the time he showed up under my building. I ran down after grabbing my purse, I just hope I am dressed up well for the ce. Looking at him, I am sure Shelly didn¡¯t choose the wrong outfit for me. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. In a blue button down shirt and ck jeans standing against his ck BMW car makes him outstanding that could make any girl wet down but till I am here, he will only get me. Just this thought made him press my thighs together to stop it dripping. ¡°My heaven looks astonishing.¡±, heplimented tracing his tongue over his dry lips eyeing my cleavage and then back to my eyes. He pulled me against himself and left a peck of kiss on my cheeks. ¡°I doubt we can reach our destination tonight, I am losing control.¡± Mission aplished, as he pulled me close and shifted his hips against mine pushing his bulge against me. I bite my lower lip to stop moaning in the middle of the street. ¡°Get in the car, before someone sees us.¡±, I changed the topic otherwise we would have been definitely charged for public nudity. We got in and he drove away. During the whole drive I couldn¡¯t keep my eyes off him, well, now I can please my eyes with his beauty rightfully. ¡°Like what you saw? Take a picture, it willst long.¡± he smirked. ¡°Loved it. I am just admiring what is rightfully mine.¡±, he took my hand and kissed the back of it and then kept it with himself for the rest of the ride. ¡°So, where are we headed to?¡± ¡°Some ce you will definitely like.¡± ¡°You might have a name.¡± ¡°You will see¡±, I sighed and decided to wait for the destination. He stopped the car somewhere near the forest, I didn¡¯t notice when he turned this way. ¡°Why are we here? What if a wolfes?¡± I am afraid to get down the car as he got to my side to open the door. ¡°I am here with you. You are safe. Get down heaven.¡± he got my hand and pulled me out. I was afraid to even look around until he made me look at theke and a nket on grass. ¡°Uuuhh... you brought me here for the date.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you like it? We can go somewhere else if you want.¡± his face has that disappointed look over his face like he was angry. I am confused. ¡°No. its beautiful and I loved it¡±, I told him as I got my slippers out, moved towards the nket and took my seat. I patted the ce for him to sit. He came around andid down behind me bringing me down with him so I had my head over his chest andid perpendicrly to him. ¡°It is beautiful the way water reflects the moon, I wonder how this ce will look on a full moon. Will you bring me here on that night again, please Christian?¡±, I gave him that puppy eyes look which always works on Dad. ¡°No need to beg heaven. Will bring you whenever you want.¡± ¡°Are you afraid of the wolves?¡± ¡°Damn, they are scary. They might look like a dog but they are wild and dangerous.¡± ¡°They might be scary but not dangerous.¡± ¡°Please, I had my experience with them. Dad took us for safari and there was that wolf pack which was ring at me directly into my eyes. It sent me shiver down the spine and even one jumped forward to me fortunately the driver drove fast. Otherwise, you might have been here with some other girl.¡± ¡°Nope, no other girl cane here except you.¡± ¡°This is the first time you brought some girl here.¡±, I turned to him as I wanted to see his reaction when he answered me. ¡°Its not some girl, its you. And yes, you are the first girl I brought here.¡± ¡°Although I literally spent my childhood here with Ethan, Mary and Jeanne but you¡¯re the special one whom I brought here.¡± ¡°What about your previous girlfriends? Didn¡¯t you bring them here?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t have girlfriends before you.¡±, as I turned to look at him he continued. ¡°Before you I just had sex.¡± He told me as he started massaging my head scalp with his finger tips. ¡°Is this your first date?¡± ¡°Can say.¡± ¡°Aaahhh...¡±, I moaned as he massaged my head. ¡°Don¡¯t assault me, its already hard for me.¡± ¡°You couldn¡¯t stop it, it feels so good¡­. aahhh¡±, he stopped it suddenly and I got up and sat to look at him. ¡°Don¡¯t stop, please continue Chris.¡± ¡°It sounds good when you call me Chris.¡±, he said and cupped my face as he captured my lips in a kiss. I got up straight and sat on hisp straddling him. I responded to his kiss with the same passion. I traced his lower lip and thrusted my tongue in mouth as he opened. I took a taste of his, its addictive, I want it more. I pulled him close to me if there was some space and felt his hands on my back. Our tongues were fighting for dominance when he pulled my top above my head. I didn¡¯t mind because I wanted the same as him. And I pushed him on the grass and resumed our kiss. He had his hands on my back, one traveled down to my ass and he squeezed it. He earned a moan for it. We pulled and he started kissing and nibbling my neck and down to my corbone. My hand ran down between us and grabbed the hem of his shirt and started unbuttoning it. As I was about to taste his skin and kiss his chest, trace his abs with my finger tips. He pulled me up for another kiss. I could feel his erection against my core, our clothes weren¡¯t really any help. His hands were on my breasts and kneading them softly through mycy pink bra. I couldn¡¯t help but moan against his lips. I grabbed his erection and ran my hand over his length, I want to show who got dominance here. I pulled first this time and went down on him. I was kissing his chest, I loved the taste of his skin just like his mouth. My tongue yed with his nipple while my hands ran up and down his chest. His hands were in my hairs, grabbing a bunch of them. I sat straight and admired his perfectly sculpted chest, strong shoulders and well built muscles. Then I continued tracing his six packs abs with my tongue when I heard a grunt from him. I looked up at him continuing my assault but he pulled me up and sat straight on the ground. ¡°I gotta go. Get dressed.¡±, he said and got his shirt. "What happened?" but he ignored me and choose to remain shut. I was sitting there looking at him wide eyes, I couldn¡¯t understand what happened, if I did something wrong or didn¡¯t he liked my body. I sat there embarrassed when I saw him getting up and got my senses back. I stood up and got my shirt back. I was embarrassed that I was ready to get in his bed within just a week. Did he think I am slut or like other girls who get infatuated by his charms and want to get into his pants. I took my slippers in my hand and got in the car as I don''t want to waste his time as he needs to leave so soon. I didn''t ask again what happened since he ignored mest time. I just kept thinking if I did something wrong to piss him off or am I ugly that he doesn''t want to continue it. Is he thinking again about this rtionship? Is he in doubt too, wasn''t he sure that he wanted to kill someone for me? What happened now or the yboy got bored? He dropped me under my building and left after saying. ¡°Go to your apartment and lock it.¡± Seriously, no exnation and nothing. Just left me like this under my building after our first date and a make out session. I couldn¡¯t move until his car got out of my sight, I took my steps back and turned to the building. I got in my apartment and locked my door. He is really a yboy who leaves girls after sex before dawn. I changed my clothes and got in my bed naked. I am feeling embarrassed and filthy the way he pulled me away and left me without saying anything. This was my worst date ever. I don¡¯t think I can face him again or I want to. I slept without thinking of that rascal. Chapter 19: Rogue Chapter 19: Rogue Christian I finally made a move to Celia, my heaven and she also responded to me the same. She agreed to be my girlfriend. I was excited to take her to our first date. And I was happy to have her as mine and call her mine but mine happiness did notst long. After we talkedst night, I am happy she talked to me freely and called her thoughts out loud to me, since I can¡¯t read her mind and want to know what she thinks. I am grateful for that. But knowing she doubts our rtionship broke my heart. I am ready to prove my love to her but I don¡¯t have much time. I believe our bond and my love for her but not our fate. I took her to theke for our first date. I didn¡¯t n anything much, since we already had our together with Ethan and Mary. I already had a nkety there on grass, I don''t want her to get cold because of cold grass. I was happy to know she liked theke. Everything was going well with small talks and a heavy makeout session until Ethan mindlinked me. Damn, a rogue is spotted at our border. No, a rogue leaves my territory or stays alive. Either they are lost in deep dungeons in the forest where no one can find them or mostly are killed by me. I ughtered her head myself to make sure they are not left alive even mistakenly. I have to kill them to make sure my pack is safe. Last time a rogue entered my packnd was ten years ago. I killed him the moment I set my eyes at him. I was furious he threatened my pack soldiers. I was a kid back then, maybe now I will talk to him before tasting his blood. As soon as I heard ¡°a rogue¡±, I pushed Celia away. It was a pain to me to push my heaven away from me and stop her from continuing which we both enjoyed. But right now I have a more important issue in my hand. I will make it up for heaventer in a better way. I didn''t know what to tell her and how to exin her situation but soon I will break it to her. It will be hard for both of us but I am sure the bond and my love will not let her go away from me. I mindlinked Bryan and told him to guard her building as I couldn¡¯t risk losing her when I have just got her. He was already there when we reached so I left immediately. I trust him he will protect my mate, his Luna with his life. As I reached the eastern border of mynd, I took a good sniff of the air. It smelt like a filthy rogue, it was faint. Faint? ¡°Where is he? Where the damn rogue? Where is my prey?¡±, I shouted at Ethan and the patrollers. They shivered with fear, damn as much I hate to use my alpha over them I hate it when they smell fear. They should be strong or how will they protect their Luna. ¡°He ran.¡±, it was Ethan. And I roared again with pain of my defeat. No, a rogue can never defeat me, he can¡¯t leave mynd alive. ¡°Search for him, I want him dead or alive. Or pray to the goddess for your life.¡±, I turned and left. Ethan followed me and we went to my pack office, deep in the forest where no human of town wanders around. My pack office in the forest can easily be mistaken as an old cottage where no one lives now. But that cottage has a deep underground tunnel where we hold our pack meetings with high ranks or keep our prisoners. There are no prisoners now as I killed all when I took over the pack after uncle. I am pacing and thinking how my pack patrollers can be this weak that a rogue fooled them and ran. ¡°He can¡¯t be traced. He is nowhere around the border.¡± ¡°Send the tracers to nearby towns. I want him.¡± ¡°Now, I have my mate with me and I risk her life.¡± I reminded him of his luna and the risk to her life addressed in prophecy, ¡°Or don¡¯t you want to protect your luna?¡± ¡°She is my Luna and she will be protected at any cost.¡±, he replied to me with a stern look on his face and left. I guess I hit the right button. But it will be better if I get the response that I want. ¡°aaaaaahhhhhh¡­..¡± and I sent all the files on the table to the ground. I am failing to protect the pack. I am failing to protect those for whom my parents sacrificed themselves. I am failing to keep the gift of Moon Goddess protected. I won¡¯t let her sacrifice herself. I went out of the town to look for that myself. I drove and searched each and every ce he could have been at. I spared no restaurant, diner or club. I looked at no pack¡¯snd. He is nowhere to be found. It was all morning by the time I returned to pack. I want to know if anyone has any update and if not then I have to decide what could be their punishment. They need to know they can¡¯t make a mistake. I reached the pack office and there are already all the soldiers and tracers present. They got three rogues in nearby towns but the patrollers who were on dutyst night denied them to be the same. ¡°Any updates?¡±, although I know there are none but still just to hear it with their mouths. ¡°No Alpha.¡± ¡°Good. So, the patroller ofst night can resign from their pack duties and enjoy their after office hours with their families. Pack does not need them.¡±, I know I can never bring myself to kill them but leaving your pack duties to a werewolf is equal pain to their ego and wolf and reputation in the pack. Tyler kneeled in front of me with his head bowed to me, ¡°Alpha I am sorry but it just got at the border for a mere second and left. Before I could...¡±, I dragged him up with his cor and threw him to the wall. I got to him and pulled him up grabbing his neck and choking him. ¡°What if he was here to get information about the pack and was a threat to pack. What if your silly mistake can danger the life of your whole pack and disclose the identity of our whole kind.¡± I left his neck before he died. ¡°Kill me, Alpha if I am no use to my pack I don¡¯t want to live. Please kill me.¡± ¡°Beta, Appoint someone in his ce. Make sure the next one doesn¡¯t repeat the mistake or you will be reced.¡±, nah, I will never rece Ethan. It was a hollow threat and he knows it but still he shivered with fear and my wolf is unsatisfied. ¡°Where are the rogues they caught?¡± and I moved in the direction of the prison, So, what if they didn¡¯t catch the same rogues instead they got three. I can have my fun with them, it won¡¯t satisfy my wolf that much but that can calm me to keep me sane. ¡°Leave one for me please, Christian. I want to have some fun too.¡±, Ethan mindlinked me. I smirked in his direction and left for the cells where they are kept. As soon as I entered the cell, I smelt pride, fear, anger, hatred and wish to death. I left after talking with them a little bit and a sense of satisfaction after killing two of those rogues. I enjoyed killing the one filled with hatred and anger. I enjoyed when he begged for his life just before I got my fangs deep in his neck and he screamed atst. The taste of blood in my mouth after that long felt good. ¡°Take care of thest one, he might know something of the rogue fromst night.¡±, I called out to Ethan before leaving the cottage. ¡°Alpha, can we talk?¡±, it was Greg who called out to me from behind. I sighed and turned to go back to my office. ¡°It is better to be important.¡± ¡°Maybe, I know the rogue. I am not sure but it can be rted to Jeanne¡¯s friend Celia.¡±, what the fuck does he know about her being my mate and the prophecy. What more he knows? What Little knows? ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°After you left New York, Jeenee and her friend went to their day out without me. I followed them, I know I can¡¯t leave her alone in that city. They went to a club after their dinner at a restaurant where she encountered some guy, maybe her ex-boyfriend or her school or college friend. It was good initially, I was furious to know she was assaulted by some guy. My wolf is fuming with anger and wants to kill that guy who hurt my heaven but knowing she knows how to protect herself made me proud of her. I knew she is the one, Moon Goddess chose a great mate for me. I kept my emotions as he didn''t know that. ¡°How does that rte them both?¡± ¡°The guy was a rogue.¡± She had a past with werewolves, Bryan¡¯s report didn¡¯t include that information. Is he... ?? No, No. He can¡¯t be a traitor. He can¡¯t betray me, Karen will kill him. She is too loyal to pack and to my family. She might love her son too much to prioritize him above everything but can she betray me and this pack. ¡°So, you think the rogue came here in search of her. He came all this way just to get that human.¡± ¡®That human is your mate, you bastard, call her with respect.¡¯, damn my wolf is abusing me for her but I also hate myself for calling her that. ¡°Maybe. Can be a possibility. We fought a bit and I took both of them from there and safely dropped her at her dorm while I brought Jeenee back to the apartment.¡± ¡°My theory is he smelled me too and his ego got inted after being beaten by a Gamma. So, he followed us here to take her and have a mess with the pack as fun. I know I should have killed him then and there but there were 2-4 more rogues in the club and with humans and Jeenee with me, I preferred to get back.¡± ¡°You did the right thing that time. You couldn¡¯t take risks with so many humans around and especially when Little and her friend were with you.¡±, I thought for a second and ordered Ethan to stop having fun with a pup and get back. ¡°Go to cells and interrogate that pup alone. Make sure no one gets a hint why you¡¯re interrogating him and what. Check if the rogue he is talking about is the same one. Don¡¯t make a mistake.¡± Ethan entered my office as Greg left it. I made sure Greg left as there were just two heartbeats left. I told him what Greg informed me. He is looking at me with wide eyes and an open mouth. ¡°That¡¯s it, the prophecy is to be true. She is already bringing threat to our pack unknowingly but yes.¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Did you talk to her? Did you tell her? ¡°Its not that easy, you know she is afraid of wolves. You heard it yourself that day on breakfast. She didn¡¯t sleep the whole night just because she heard me howling. Imagine what will happen when she will get to know she is fated to be with one for the rest of her life and bear his pups.¡± ¡°Then what should we do? The danger is already knocking at our door, the prophecy is about to be true and she doesn¡¯t know anything, is she even in love with you yet to spend her rest of life with you without knowing about the werewolf part?¡± ¡°She doubts our rtionship. She doesn¡¯t think it will work well and she is too worried about Little too. And I messed up thingsst night as well.¡± ¡°What? You messed up things as if they were very good before. How?¡±, he shouted. I turned around and saw him on one of the seats with his hair in his hands. ¡°Don¡¯t shout at me.¡±, I red at him. ¡°I just want my Luna happy, I don¡¯t want to lose her again.¡±, he looked up with that look on his face which could make one copse and die the moment but I am his alpha who is unaffected by this look and his anger. ¡°I will. I just need some time to resolve everything and make things better before I tell her.¡± ¡°As if we have it.¡± Chapter 20: I will kill him if I see him Chapter 20: I will kill him if I see him Celia I rarely slept that night after returning home. It was our first date and probablyst too. Whatever we had ended and now I don¡¯t have anything to do with him. He is just Jeanne¡¯s brother to me. I had a day or two in daze. Met J on monday while I ignored her brother¡¯s call all day. Although he didn¡¯t call before noon but still didn''t want to talk to him. I was invited by Mary for dinner yesterday at the cafe as she wanted to have something different and since Jeanne was busy with Greg and Ethan was busy with some office work, she asked me. Christian showed up in the name to pick up Mary for home. I don¡¯t want to talk to him without an appropriate excuse but all I got in messages was ¡°I had to go.¡±, ¡°Talk to me.¡±, ¡°Something needed my attention.¡±, yes maybe another girl needed your attention. How did I even think that a yboy will turn into a loyal lover for me? What happened to Shelly, isn¡¯t necessary will happen to me too. I was foolish to trust him in the first ce, I should have pushed him the first time he came to me. All this mess started back in New York and I still regret having that party. Jeanne called to inform me that grandma wants me for dinner at home today. Her aunt will be there and she wants me to meet her. I doubt that its Christian¡¯s n too but be careful as he will definitely take it as an opportunity. I will make sure to be surrounded by one or another there so he can¡¯t dare to talk to me or evene near to me. I want him to stay away from me the way, he left away that night. I can¡¯t deny grandma and her invitation anyway so I had to show up. I left the office and went to change from my office clothes when I saw Harrising from the office maybe. I tried to avoid him and started a mission to find nothing in my bag. After that dinner on friday, he changed slightly and always wants to be around. Sometimes he wants to have coffee or wants to discuss some more details alone after the meeting. ¡°Going on a date already?¡±, he asked as he saw meing. I flinched as he spoke. ¡°No, grandma called me at dinner.¡±, I replied smiling. ¡°You look pretty, I must say in this green dress you will be an assault on men.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡±, what a weird way topliment a girl for looking good. ¡°Let me drop you there.¡± ¡°Oh no no. Don¡¯t bother, you just returned from the office, please go and have rest. I have my car. I will drive there myself.¡± ¡°No big deal, I will rest after dropping you there. And there I will catch up with Christian too.¡± Before I could speak more to deny his offer once more politely, he grabbed my hand and dragged me towards his car. He made me sit on the passenger side and returned to the driver''s seat. ¡°You don¡¯t need to go all the way just to drop me.¡± ¡°No worries, I was free this evening and I will catch up with Christian and Ethan too. It has been a long time since we haven¡¯t had drinks together.¡± I didn¡¯t speak much after, just replying to his questions of how it is here, if I am liking working with him, or if I need anything. He told me to inform him if I need anything. We reached there and as he pulled in the driveway, Jeanne came out jumping and smiling. I guess things are working out between her and Greg. ¡°Hey, J¡±, I came out of the car and gave her a hug. Harris came out and stood beside me. ¡°Hellody, it was a pleasure meeting you¡±, he spoke even before I could introduce them. She looked at him and back to me and then again back to him, shook his extended hand and said hello politely. Ethan came out from the house with a hard look on his face, well it was scary that I took a step back. ¡°Hello Harris.¡± ¡°Hey Ethan, man long time no see.¡±, Harris took a step forward and gave him a hug. Ethan tightened his hands on his back and said something in his ears and pulled away from the hug. He definitely threatened him and looking at Harris¡¯s pale face I can tell it definitely worked. He turned and left after politely saying bye to me and Jeanne. I thought I saw anger and fire in his eyes but with the speed he left I am not sure. As soon as he left, we broke intoughter. ¡°Ethan, what did you say to him that he got so pale and left?¡± ¡°If you need a lift next time, tell me I wille or arrange someone to drive for you.¡±, Ethan told me. ¡°Do you really think I will ask him for a lift? He literally grabbed my hand and dragged me to his car after I refused politely.¡± His eyes went to my hand and growled with that angry look. ¡°Did you just growled?¡±, did I just hear him growling. ¡°Come inside, grandma is waiting for you. She prepared this many dishes for you and isn¡¯t letting me have any.¡± Jeanne pulled me into the house. We went directly to the dining room where everyone was already there with ady probably in her forties and a young man in his early twenties. Do I know him? Ethan walked behind us and took his ce. Fortunately,Christian isn¡¯t here. As I was looking at his empty chair across the table. ¡°He will bete, or even may note for dinner.¡±, it was Mary. It was like she knew I was ignoring him for two days and teased me that I won¡¯t get to look at his beautiful face tonight. ¡°Celia, this is my aunt Karen and my cousin Bryan.¡±, Jeanne introduced me to thedy and man. One more look and I remember where I saw this guy. I saw him nearly everywhere I went in thest 2 days. He was under my building or at the restaurant when I met Mary. Did Christian appointed his cousin to follow me around? He looked away from me, as if hiding his face. Yes, definitely he was following me and Christian appointed him. I will kill him if I see him. The food was served when my phone rang in my purse. It was Tyler from the office. I excused myself and went into the living room to talk. He wanted me to send him a few sketches for tomorrow¡¯s meeting with Dantepany. He needs to share them with Dantes as we¡¯re sharing the project with them. I told him I will send him by tonight and turned to leave for the dining room when a hand came on my mouth and another grabbed my waist. The person dragged my body while I threw punches and kicks at him carelessly. I tried grabbing a few things or tried to resist him but he was too strong for him and dragged me all the way down to hall and then to another room, by the looks of it was a store room. I turned around and found the guy smirking as he seeded in getting a hold of me after 2 days. I tried moving away and leaving the room but he trapped me using his hands and the wall. In this ck suit with ck tie and royal shirt,he looks incredibly handsome and no wonder he had many women before me and girls in my office call him the most eligible bachelor of town or city. ¡°Let me go.¡±, I attempted pushing him away but failed miserably. ¡°Tell me after you¡¯re done trying. So, we can talk peacefully.¡± ¡°There is nothing to talk about. Let me go.¡± ¡°You came here with Harris?¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t concern you.¡± ¡°Leave hispany. Work with me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to work with you. I don¡¯t want to be around you.¡± ¡°Stop avoiding me. You can¡¯t avoid me for long.¡± ¡°Test me.¡± He cupped my face with his hands and came closer. ¡°I am sorry, heaven. I know I shouldn¡¯t have left you like this but I needed to go. Something required my attention.¡± ¡°Something or someone?¡± ¡°I will tell you everything when the right timees, please have faith in me. Trust me, I won¡¯t let you down. I won¡¯t hurt you or let anyone hurt you.¡± he closed his eyes and put his head over mine as he spoke. Suddenly, he pulled away and stood straight. What? Is this guy even normal. ¡°Little is near and looking for you. I will go and distract her. Youe after waiting a few minutes.¡± He jumped out of the window and left. How did he know she is looking for her. I didn¡¯t hear anything or N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. was I too lost in those two big infatuating orbs that I forgot to hear, see or sense anything else apart from him. I left the room after a few minutes as he said and went to the washroom to check up on makeup. My face was too flushed, if I would have entered with this look, everyone would have guessed something happened. I went to the dining room and Jeanne enquired about my whereabouts. I told her after the call, I went to the washroom. ¡°But I checked it, you weren¡¯t there.¡±, I was speechless as I didn¡¯t have any answer. I looked at him, who was smirking and enjoying me helpless. ¡°She must have been talking over the phone outside when you checked.¡±, it was Mary who came to my rescue. Damn, she knows. Before J could ask more questions and know what exactly happened when I went to talk over the phone, grandma shut her up and asked to eat food in silence. After we finished eating, I tried talking to Bryan, my appointed stalker but he dodged me each time. I helped Mary clean up the dishes while Jeanne cleared the table. ¡°Thank you for saving me on the table before.¡± ¡°No worries, I got your back.¡±, She definitely knows. I grabbed the knife to kill Chris but Mary took it from me. ¡°Stop thinking about killing him. Instead give it a thought to forgive him.¡± ¡°He has no reason. Even he put his cousin to follow me around.¡± ¡°Maybe he has his own reasons, think about it, can you share each and every thing about your life with him already.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Even now I can¡¯t tell everything to Ethan. Like I can¡¯t tell him, before dating him I made out with a guy from school at a party. If he finds out he will track him down and kill him for what happened before us.¡± ¡°He loves you a lot¡± ¡°Christian loves you too, let him show you.Give him some time to prove his love.¡± ¡°Its too soon to fall in love and Chris really doesn¡¯t know me that well¡± ¡°Does he know you call me Chris?¡±, I nodded in response. ¡°See, he never allowed me or even Ethan or anyone else call him Chris after his parents.¡± I sighed and we finished the rest of the dishes in silence. After a few drinks, I left for my apartment. Chris wanted to drive me home but before he could say anything or move forward. Mary ordered Ethan to drive me back. She said with such a stern voice that no one opposed her. I thought she might help me get some time alone with Chris but she did the opposite. As Ethan dropped me under the building, my eyes flew to the top floor at the window of the penthouse and I saw a figure moving and curtains falling into their ce. Was Harris there? Was he keeping a watch on me? I just prayed to Jesus to not create a mess in my life. I went up and locked my door. After mailing the sketches to Tyler, I changed and went to bed. I couldn¡¯t sleep and kept thinking about what Chris said in the store room and what Mary told me. Should I really trust in him and give him another chance. ***************************** Hello, I hope you''re enjoying reading the story. Do let me know inment section. Tell me if you want more Chris and Jeanne romantic scenes or them fighting the devil. Help me make it more interesting for you. Keep reading. Blueheaven Chapter 21: Trust him Chapter 21: Trust him Celia I went to the office andpleted my work for today. I kept yawning the whole day because of the restlessnessst night. I decided to head to my apartment and sleep early after dinner. I want to talk to Chris about what happened and what Mary told me but I couldn¡¯t get a chance to call him because of Harris. He was angry because of his interaction with Ethan yesterday, so he decided to increase my workload for today. Whole day went in a blink but there was no call or message from Chris. For thest 3 days, he kept my phone ringing all the time but today it was so silent that it made me angry. I think he gave up afterst night. He gave up when I started to forgive him. As I was packing my stuff, I called him to check on him. Maybe he was busy too all day. He disconnected the call. What the hell? He disconnected my call. He wanted me to forgive him but he doesn¡¯t have an exnation nor he has time for me. Maybe Mary was wrong,he doesn¡¯t love me as she said. ¡°Celia¡­ Celiaaaa¡±, I heard someone calling me. It was Tyler. ¡°Yeah¡­ I am sorry, I was just lost. You were saying something.¡± ¡°It is okay. Can you go to the meeting with Dantes in my ce. I have some important work to do.¡±, he asked me with fear on his face that I might refuse him. ¡°Umm¡­ try postponing the meeting to tomorrow.¡±, hell nah, I don¡¯t want to go and meet anyone. I just to give a hell of earful to my boyfriend who is avoiding me now after I avoided him.N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°I cannot. Please don¡¯t refuse¡±, he begged me with his puppy eyes. I couldn¡¯t refuse him. ¡°You know who I will meet?¡± ¡°Maybe Com... Mason¡±, he stuttered. ¡°Is everything okay? You look nervous as if you are on gunpoint.¡± ¡°Yeah, I am okay. Will you fill in for me?¡± ¡°Okay, I will. Send me the address.¡± ¡°Thank you, thank you so much.¡± Here I am waiting for Mason from Dante Construction Company for the meeting at the booth of a restaurant. The booth they booked is covered from all three sides while the entrance has thick curtains to cut off the air in the booth from outside. The booth is quite private, it was a business meeting not a candle light dinner which mightter turn into something else. I asked the host to change the table but she denied as all the other tables are booked. I was lost in my thoughts when someone walked in the booth and drew the curtains closed. I looked up and met those intimidating ck eyes, I craved to see the whole day. As my eyes met those I wanted to continue looking in those eyes but my eyes travelled down and saw his smirk. Seeing him smirking, deeds he did starteding back to me. I got reminded of how he left after our first date without any exnation and disconnected my call today. I moved my gaze and opened the file Tyler gave. Fuck you Tyler, you told me Mason will be here for meeting. What the hell is he doing here? Isn¡¯t he the CEO of hispany? So, what is he doing here? Shouldn¡¯t he attend only important meetings with other CEOs? Did he n this? No, why would Tyler take his orders? He took his ce across the table and I spoke before he could. With his jacket hanging behind his chair, in his maroon shirt with top two buttons opened and his one leg over the other. He looked nothing less than a greek god. I pressed my thighs together as I felt wet down there. This man can turn me on by just looking at me such that I am ready to jump his bones right here. I took a deep breath before continuing. ¡°Shall we start?¡±, he nodded. ¡°So, these are the designs ourpany made for the project. They are...¡± ¡°Which ones are made by you?¡±, he asked, damn he is again doubting my abilities. I handed over him the ones I made. And he just nodded looking at them. Noment, no reaction. Again before I could proceed, he spoke. ¡°You tried reaching me?¡± ¡°Umm... That was for some personal reason. Here, lets just...¡±, this time I was interrupted by the host as she came to take our order. I ordered Icetea for myself when he ordered scotch. ¡°So, where were we? Ahh¡­ I remember, lets discuss the personal matter¡±, he said as he shifted towards me a little bit over the single 5 person seat. ¡°That was what I was saying, lets just stick to professional matters here.¡± ¡°Here, these are the sketches made by us. Take them with you and I will take yours. Now, the business meeting is over.¡± As he said that the business meeting is over, I stood carrying my bag and his file. I grabbed the curtains to pull them apart when a hand grabbed my waist and a breath blew against my neck. ¡°You are not leaving before we discuss our personal matter.¡±, he spoke in his husky lustful voice I couldn¡¯t resist and turned to take my seat back when he pulled me to hisp. I was so lost in his eyes that I forgot I was sitting on hisp sideways. Our silent moment was interrupted by the host once again as she brought our order. I got up and took my seat over the couch. He pulled me to him and kept his hand behind over the seat. ¡°There is nothing to discuss, Mr Dante.¡± ¡°Sure, there is. We need to discuss when will you forgive me and what can I do for you forgiveness.¡±, he spoke, looking directly into my eyes that made my heart flutter. He looked so handsome at that moment, that I even forgot I was angry. I shook my head and diverted my gaze to my drink. I took a sip and regained my consciousness. ¡°I don¡¯t think you have time to ask for my forgiveness since you¡¯re always busy.¡± ¡°I knew I would see in a moment, thats why I disconnected the call. Why talk over the phone when I can talk to you looking at your pretty face and into your amazing eyes.¡± I blushed. My eyes drew to his exposed chest and saw a hickey hidden under his unbuttoned shirt. And my anger rushed back to me. ¡°And what about that night, what about the person who needed your attention so much that you left me in the middle of the night.¡± He looked on his chest and smirked. That man is too shameless. ¡°This was left on my body by the beautiful girl, lemme show you how pretty she is.¡± He picked up his phone and showed me his phone background. I took a deep breath and shifted my angry gaze from his face to his phone. It was me sitting in a red top and ck jeans beside theke. Looking towards theke with just half face visible in the picture. ¡°When did you take it?¡±, I asked with surprise. ¡°When my heaven was appreciating the beauty of nature, I captured the moment¡±, he spoke while traced my lower lip with his thumb. ¡°And this is the mark you left on me while assaulting my body with these lips.¡± My breath was hitched realising he was so close to me. I cleared my throat and gulped down his remaining drink. He smiled genuinely this time instead of smirking. ¡°So, can we discuss our personal matter now?¡± he asked as he sat back on his seat. Instead of replying to him, I pressed the button to call the host and asked her for two scotch sses. I avoided his presence in the booth while he was looking at me with his lustful eyes. Do I have any other questions which need to be answered? I decided to give him another chancest night. Do I still want to give him that chance? Host came back with our refilled drinks. We both took our sses and I gulped down mine. ¡°Will you talk...¡±, he was talking when I went over to him and straddled him and captured his lips in a kiss which I desired for thest 3 days. Without a hesitation, he responded and put his hands on back to pull me close as he deepened the kiss. I got a hold of his hair, pulled them bluntly which broke our kiss and he winced. ¡°Never cut my call again.¡±, and continued the kiss again, he massaged my tongue and mouth muscles. We both were moaning and panting for air. He pushed his hand under my office skirt and ran the back of his hand over my inner thighs, while the other travelled up to one of my breasts and cupped it harshly. I pulled away from the kiss again and moaned loudly. ¡°And you will never ignore me again.¡± He was kissing my neck and corbone, tracing my jawline with his tongue while his one hand massaged my breasts and the other tortured my core as he increased the heat inside. I pushed my breasts more to him as I wanted more and kept my hands over his shoulders to keep me steady. I was enjoying as well as exhausted from his tease at the same time. ¡°Chris...¡±, as he pushed his one finger inside of me and pulled it out, took it to his mouth and cleaned his finger. Seeing him tasting me over his finger made me blush. I was in a trance when he pushed me away. He got up and got his jacket back. I stood straight and pulled him using his cors with both hands. We were so close that we breathed the same air. ¡°Never push me away again.¡±, he cupped my face, kissed my nose gently and smiled genuinely. ¡°Never again my heaven, but no one can hear you moaning except me. Lets have dinner at your ce.¡±, he kissed my forehead and got both the files and my purse in one hand and grabbed my hand with the other. Till now, I didn¡¯t realise we were in a public ce and people could hear us. As we left the booth, I saw our host looked at me as if asking if I enjoyed and I blushed. Chris cleared the bill and we left. ¡°Which one is your car?¡±, and I took him to my car. He drove it and he stopped at a takeaway restaurant to get our dinner. Soon we pulled into my building''s parking. ¡°You go and change, till then I will serve the food.¡±, Chris told me as we got into my apartment. Ie back after changing into a tank top and really short shorts to an already served dinner with a hot shirtless boyfriend. ¡°It was stinking, so I thought it would be better if I would get out of it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s better anyway.¡± ¡°By the way, I forgot to order dessert. I hope you have some here.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter, I already had some at restaurant and will have the rest here.¡±, he smirked and we ate our dinner while talking. I got to know he knows nothing about cooking and can burn the kitchen to cook a simple chicken. Well, I will love to feed him my cooking for the rest of our lives. Wait, did I just say the rest of our lives? Am I already thinking of my future with him. I blushed with the thought and he caught me blushing. ¡°What is going on that intelligent mind of yours?¡± and started poking me head. ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Tell me.¡± ¡°Firstly, you tell me where you went after our first date.¡±, I know he will not answer this question so I used it to make him change the topic. ¡°Lets start practicing making babies.¡± and he got me up from ground over his shoulder. ¡°What???¡±,he threw me on the couch and got over me with his hands on his hands. ¡°Yup lets start practicing now, soter we won¡¯t have any issue.¡±, he started kissing my neck and started sucking on my sensitive part which made me moan. ¡°Don¡¯t distract me.¡± I tried pushing him away, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lie, you also think about them. Even now you were thinking about our future.¡± how does he know, can he read minds or was I thinking too loud. Thinking he knows made me red as an apple as he said. ¡°See, I was right, you were thinking about our future and babies.¡± and he continued his nibbling and sucking my neck. He was sucking and kneading my breasts through my top and making me moan his name continuously, I just hope my colleagues can¡¯t hear me. He was about to go down on me when his phone rang. And he grunted just like that night. It was Ethan. Grandma is asking for him, so he gotta go. Although I know it is something else butst night I decided to give him a chance and trust him, so I trusted him and let him go. Chapter 22: Monster lives inside of me Chapter 22: Monster lives inside of me Christian I am learning to manage things. After 3 days and so much nning, finally she forgave me. After failing with my two previous ns, I was sure of my new n. If Moon Goddess chooses her for me, she can¡¯t stay away from me for long. I asked, well more likemanded Tyler to send her in for the meeting in his ce. I reached earlier and changed the table to a booth and bribed the host to not let her change the table. And before leaving the office I instructed Tyler to not reach through mindlink and contact using phone like a human when I am with my human mate. Ethan called me urgently, and I know with the danger on the border, I can¡¯t ignore his call. Greg wants to meet me suddenly. He was out to trace the rogue for three days and returned today, I hope he got something. I just hope he returns with the rogue or atleast some information about him. As per the description of previously captured rogue, my rogue and Greg¡¯s rogue from New York aren''t the same. But we can¡¯t take the risk as they both can be rted. Sometimes, even rogues stay in packs without calling it a pack. I reached my pack office and found Ethan and Greg sitting on their seats in front of my desk and stood up as they sensed me. They bowed and I nodded them back. ¡°So, what is the update?¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t find him, Maybe he left the surroundings too. No one saw him before and knew anything about him. He arrived on Saturday and was gone for the whole day and just returned for the night. Same on Sunday but when he returned after midnight that day, he left.¡± ¡°Any information from the inn he stayed in?¡± ¡°All fake. I suspected, Bryan confirmed this evening.¡± ¡°Any other link to get him.¡± ¡°None.¡± I took a deep breath and stood to leave before Greg spoke again. ¡°Alpha, but I saw something else when I was returning back.¡± ¡°What was it?¡±, I turned to face him. ¡°My mate¡¯s brother was with Celiaing out from a restaurant holding hands.¡± ¡°Did you say anything about it to Little?¡±, I took my steps forward to him. My wolf is angry how can a gamma question him. He doesn¡¯t like him being questioned. ¡°No alpha.¡±, my wolf made Greg bow to him. ¡°Good and its none of your business.¡± ¡°Its not safe to keep that girl close, she can be a danger to our pack.¡± ¡°Are you telling your Alpha what to do?¡±, I am hovering over him and my wolf wants to take over and ask him personally. ¡°No, I am sorry¡±, and as I was about to turn and leave. ¡°But Alpha, I don¡¯t think Jeenee will like her brother and her human friend hanging out behind her back.¡±, damn his fearlessness which I loved in him when I first met him made me choose him as my third inmand. ¡°And you¡¯re going to help me to hide from her, won¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes Alpha.¡±, he might be fearless to me but his wolf can¡¯t be, in the end he will always obey his alpha and be loyal to me. ¡°Is there anything I should know, Alpha being your third inmand?¡± ¡°Just know, I am the Alpha and always stay on alert.¡± and I left without turning back. I could feel his curiosity and I am not in the mood to feed it. I told Ethan to not fill him in as it will be his punishment to question his Alpha and tell him what to do. He might be my third inmand but he can¡¯t overpower me. I went home and to my cold bed. I wish I could have my Heaven here with me. Now, I know why other wolves want to have their mates as soon as they turn eighteen. Maybe so then, they don¡¯t have to return to a cold bed and they have one who is waiting for them. I took off my clothes and went to my bed grabbing Celia¡¯s shirt which Mary got for me. It smells vani mixed with roses like her. It helps me in sleeping. I wonder if she is also thinking of me as she goes to her bed. I fall asleep and dream of her sitting in my garden talking andughing with Mumma, Little, Mary, Aunts Selena and Karen. When I came from behind and got her in bridal style to take her to our room. I wake up around 5 in the morning and start my day with running in the woods and doing some work out before I get ready and start my day. I need to start preparing for the war, I don¡¯t want it to happen but if I trust the prophecy it will happen and I will need more soldiers and more experienced. I need to protect my pack and their Luna but can¡¯t tell them about the uing danger. I don¡¯t know how everyone will react, many will oppose Celia like Karen did but can I me them? No. I called my heaven to know if she is upset aboutst night and I am happy this time she trusted me and wants to give me a chance. I won¡¯t let you down my love and I will protect you. I want to meet with Ethan, Dadda and uncle tonight, so I can¡¯t see her. I want to discuss the rogue and our preparation for the war. I want to start early training of pups and advance training of each and every soldier. I will train with the best ones every Sunday morning. And tomorrow she will go to some club with her colleagues and Jeanne. I am happy she is taking Jeanne with her but I don¡¯t want any men to try on her or else he will be dead. She didn¡¯t invite me but I want to go and have some time with her but I also know she needs some time alone as well. So, I let her go and enjoy herself as I don¡¯t want to suffocate her with my love. For Saturday, I thought about focusing on my business, Dante Construction Company and the source of ie of my pack. Many members of the pack work here but many work at others ces in town too. Every pack member gives a small amount of their ie to the pack so other things of the pack like training or meetings can be done and help others in the pack. But most of the pack matters are taken care of by thispany. I was working at my office when Mary mindlinked me and called me home immediately. Why is everyone in urgency now? We need to go to a pub. The colleagues with whom Heaven went to the club included Harris and it was his n. After Little, he is nning to harass my Heaven. I will kill him this time. Since Celia doesn¡¯t want to upset her boss she went. No worries, let him make a move to anyone of those twodies and he will regret his birth on Earth. He is the same guy who harassed my Little back in school and wanted her to be his girlfriend. I beat the shit out of him at that time. The only mistake I made was leaving him alive. I made his life a living hell back then and after school, he went to some architect school and started the samepany as mine topete with me. Tonight, I will remind him how I beat the shit of him years back and kill him this time. We reached the pub. The music was zing and people were grooving over the beats on the dance floor. As I entered I met the sweetest and inviting smell of my mate among the smell of sweat, lust and excitement. I traced the whole pub and found my sister and my mate dancing and enjoying themselves over the dance floor. Mary asked me and Ethan to stay quiet and keep our eyes on them from far. We went to the bar and ordered our drinks. As I was admiring my mate and her grooves, I spotted that bastard behind them. He was trying to get close to them and join them in dancing but my girls are too smart for him to Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. handle. They don¡¯t let him get even near them let alone dance with them. Seeing his attempts, we three Seeing all those people dancing and enjoying, Mary suddenly wants to enjoy herself too. No one can understand these women. Just before in the car she was instructing me and Ethan to not lose our concentration and keep our eyes on the girls. No wonder she is pregnant and her hormones are the worst. Ethan told me how she is always moody now, she is angry at one moment for not giving her enough time and is crying at another for being angry at him. I want to experience this phase too, I also want these frequent mood swings of my Heaven. Just the thought of having kids with her excites me and my dick. I divert my mind and try to calm myself. I keep my eyes over my Heaven and my Little. Right now, I need to protect them from this womaniser. It doesn¡¯t look like they will need me and it makes me proud of my mate and my Luna. She proves that she is the right choice of Moon Goddess. I was looking at her when my Heaven turned and looked down in my direction. She smirked, I wish I could mindlink with her, so I can tell her what she is doing to me and what I want to do to her. She is dancing seductively as she maintains eye contact with me. She knows what she is doing to me right now and I can¡¯t join her on the dance floor. I can just stand here and see her torturing me. In her ck dress that just rested above her knees with a little bit of cleavage visible and a backless dress, she looked hot, tempting and every time she twirled around, the hem of the dress got up a little bit and showed her thighs which sent my dick jumping. She was torturing me and my dick as I saw that son of a bitch taking his chance again. He was standing in between Celia and Jeanne. That rascal was trying to get advantage of both. My wolf is angry and wants blood. I rushed towards them and punched him hard in the face. Ethan, Mary and Greg ran to us. ¡°What the hell?¡± ¡°How dare you get near my Ce¡­.?¡±, I grabbed his cor and punched his face again. This time he fell on the ground. Celia was trying to stop but my wolf wanted Harris Fieldson¡¯s blood. He doesn¡¯t want to stop. I sat over him and threw uncountable punches until he fell unconscious. I was on my verge to bring my fangs and ws out when Ethan grabbed my shoulders to shake and bring me out of the trance. I realised Celia, my Heaven was watching me beating the shit out of him with shocked and angry, confused, fear. Seeing her like this sent a shiver down my spine. I was about to turn into the monster I am in front of her. Shit. Heaven ran out of the pub and ran without the knowledge where she was going. I followed her, I wanted to calm her, hold her and say sorry for what she witnessed just now. She shouldn¡¯t have seen it. I was calling her name again and again but she didn¡¯t stop. ¡°What the fuck you think you were doing? You almost killed him. If it wasn¡¯t Ethan, you wouldn¡¯t have stopped.¡±, she shouted as she turned. ¡°I am sorry, you weren¡¯t supposed to see that.¡± ¡°If I wouldn¡¯t have been there, would you have killed him?¡± ¡°Heaven, listen to me that bastard was harassing you. He has harassed Little before.¡± ¡°You could have killed him.¡±, I got close to her and held her arms. ¡°I would have and I will if he tried something again with you or my Little¡±, something shifted in her and she fell in my arms. She was sobbing in my arms, throwing her hands on my chest and pulling at the same time. She was scared to see me like this. I am afraid what will happen when she will get to know I am a werewolf and a monster lives inside of me. Will she like to turn? Will she even ept me? She fell silent and her tears dried over her cheeks, she was hiding her face with my body as she stayed in my arms outside the club. Ethan and Mary walked out to us. ¡°Sorted out everything, no one will say anything and I will make sure Harris will not file anyint¡±, Ethan knows how to handle these fights in town. ¡°Where is Little?¡± ¡°As soon as the fight broke out Greg took her. She is safe with him. She didn¡¯t see you bothing out. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Well, it wasn¡¯t my first concern but knowing it sent a relief to me. I just wanted her safe and sound. ¡°Take her home Christian, she needs to rest. I will handle grandma and mom, you stay the night with her.¡±, Mary assured me. I took her off the ground and she still kept her head hidden in the crook of my neck as if it was her who did wrong. She is still a baby, my baby. I sat her on the passenger seat of my car and took her to her apartment. I wanted her to be away from that bastard but taking her to any other ce will not settle good with her. I won¡¯t be able to reply to her if I took her to any empty cabin in the woods. I took out her keys from her purse andid her down on the bed. I took off her shoes and her dress, got her to wear my tshirt and covered her with a quilt. I took off my pants and went to bed beside her. Brought her to my chest and she fell asleep immediately. Seeing her sleeping in my arms, I let out a sigh I didn¡¯t know I was holding. Next morning, I went to training with the fighters while she was still sleeping like a baby with Bryan guarding her in the apartment and returned before she woke up without me by her side. Chapter 23: We need to talk Chapter 23: We need to talk Celia I woke up the next morning with a strong hand wrapped around me and a hard chest pressing against my back. A continuous breath was falling over my neck telling a man¡¯s presence in my bed. I turned to see the face I wanted to see every morning I woke up. He was sleeping beside me so peacefully, I can¡¯t believe this is the person who wanted to kill someonest night. I was scared, shocked and m... moved. He wanted to kill someone for me but he needs to control. He can¡¯t keep killing people or can he? I turned to face him properly so my chest was pressed against his and erection was poking me in my belly. I smiled feeling his belly and my eyes travelled down andnded on his shirt I was wearing. Did he just change my clothes? I was so much in shock seeing him beating shit out of Harris, my boss that I don¡¯t remember him bringing me and changing my clothes before putting me in bed. I turned a little bit more to get into a morefortable position to look at that sleeping beauty beside me that he made a rumbling sound and tightened his grip around and put his one leg over mine which sent his erection directly against my core. I couldn¡¯t help but moan. That sound made him smile even in sleep he enjoys teasing me. I poked his face and tried to wake him up. ¡°Wake up, my angry boyfriend, wake up.¡± ¡°Five more minutes, you sleep more too.¡± I never knew his morning voice can be this sexy. I dripped down a little bit and he opened his eyes wide as if he smelt my arousal. ¡°Someone wants early morning workout.¡±, and started kissing my neck. He is distracting me, we needed to talk to him. And I tried my best to push this heavy man. ¡°Don¡¯t distract me, we need to talk.¡± ¡°You talk, I listen and workout.¡± he said in between his kisses against my skin. ¡°No, get up. We need to talk.¡± he got off me with his hands in the air in surrender. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°But can we eat before you lecture me.¡± ¡°Fine, pancakes?¡± ¡°Anything you feed me with your hands.¡± he got up from the bed kissing my forehead and hands and went in the direction of the bathroom. ¡°I have an extra brush in the cab.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t need it.¡±, as he came out with my brush in his hands. ¡°Yikes¡­ that''s mine.¡± ¡°And you are mine too.¡± I sighed and went to make the pancakes for both of us. He got out while I was making mine and getting the pancakes ready for both. He hugged me behind and put his head over my shoulder. ¡°You know this makes it hard for me to cook.¡± ¡°You know you made it hard for mest night too.¡± understanding what he is pointing at I blushed. ¡°Get off me, I need to get food ready. How will you like yours?¡± ¡°With salted caramel.¡± ¡°Get the chocte syrup from the above cab on the right and waffles from the left.¡± ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡± I gave him his salted caramel and left to brush my teeth. When I returned he was already half done with N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. mine after he had his. ¡°Weren¡¯t two pancakes enough for you?¡± ¡°I thought you stayed at my home for one week and had breakfast and dinners with me so you would know better.¡±, hearing this I went to make another two for myself. ¡°No doubt, the table was all filled with the dishes and only empty tes were left behind. Your family can¡¯t be med, they lived with a monster.¡± and heughed. He finished his breakfast and went to take a shower and got out in bathrobe. He looked tempting and sexy. I shifted my gaze and continued my breakfast as we needed to talk and looking at him with lust won¡¯t help. I finished my pancakes and moved towards the bathroom for a cold shower. ¡°I am going to take a shower. Wear more clothes.¡± ¡°Let mee, you might need some help in washing yourself.¡±, I turned around and put a hand over his chest to stop him. ¡°I am perfectly capable of washing myself. You stay here and get dressed¡±, he took the advantage and pulled me to him. Having him half naked here when I am wearing only his shirt to cover myself, I will lose my control soon. ¡°Why? Is this distracting you? Then I should remove it.¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t remove it otherwise we won¡¯t be able to talk.¡±, and he pulled me close and tightened his grip around me. His eyes were showing a golden shade and soon he closed his eyes and his eyes were back to normal those ck orbs. Did I just dream again? He suddenly left me and took a few steps back. Was it true, what I saw was true? His eyes color changed for real or else why will he be nervous and shook. ¡°Did your eyes changed their color?¡± ¡°No¡­ What non sense have ever see someone¡¯s eyes changing their color?¡± and heughed it off. Leaving him there I went to take a shower as I don¡¯t want to push the matter more. I know he is hiding something and I believe he will let me know of it soon. I got out of my roomter wearing a ck tank top and blue denim shorts. I made sure they are not too short to distract him. I saw him sitting on the sofa wearing new clothes. ¡°How did you just got to your house and returned so fast?¡± ¡°Ethan dropped my clothes just now, he and Mary knew I was here.¡± It can be possible, evenst night Mary suggested him to stay here. I moved towards to kitchen to get my coffee. ¡°Why didn¡¯t he stay for long? Or did you run him away?¡± ¡°Mary needed him home for nothing but making love.¡± Those two people are deeply in love with each other that they don¡¯t want to stay away from each other for too long. And now with Mary being pregnant, she is undergoing many changes and always want Ethan for one thing or another or for nothing. ¡°Hmm¡­ do you want a coffee?¡± ¡°Sure¡± and he got up from his seat and started following me to kitchen. ¡°Do you want anything else?¡± ¡°Nope, I am just here to help you.¡± ¡°No worries. I got it.¡± But he didn¡¯t left the kitchen but sat over the counter and didn¡¯t stop looking over me. His sweet gesture made me blush. ¡°You know you can go over there and watch tv or something.¡± ¡°I am watching the most interesting thing in this world.¡± ¡°You know how to make a coffee?¡± ¡°Hey¡­ I might not be a great cook like you but I atleast know how to brew a coffee.¡± And we both cooking pasta for himself while I brewed the coffee for both us. ¡°Lets go over there and talk.¡± And he followed me as I went to sit on the sofa. We sat facing each other with our cups in our hands and sipping in between. ¡°So, what do you want to talk about since morning?¡± ¡°Aboutst night.¡± Isn¡¯t it obvious? ¡°There is nothing to talk aboutst night. That bastard tried his way with you both and I beat the shit out him as I should have.¡± ¡°You should have just interrupted and left with us after a few punches. You didn¡¯t need to try to kill him.¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯re right I shouldn¡¯t have tried to kill him. I should have killed him.¡± And I sighed. ¡°You just can¡¯t kill someone. You need to control your anger.¡± ¡°I will kill if someone tries to bother you or my sister.¡± ¡°Are you crazy? You can¡¯t kill people, if they do wrong you get them arrested and punished. You don¡¯t kill them.¡± I shouted this time. This man is crazy and short tempered. He needs to understand he can¡¯t keep beating the shit out of people. He might end up in jail. ¡°If it would be needed, I will.¡± He gritted between teeth as his wide eyes as they are zing fire. ¡°What are you a monster? Maybe you¡¯re because you looked like onest night. You were unstoppable Chris. I didn¡¯t know what to do. I felt helpless seeing you like that. If it wasn¡¯t Ethan, I don¡¯t know if you would have stopped. He fell unconscious, he couldn¡¯t even defend himself anymore but you wouldn¡¯t stop. You looked like a beastst night who wanted blood.¡± He got close to me, hugged me and wiped my tears. I didn¡¯t realise when tears fall from my eyes and roll down my cheeks. I felt relieved to let it out but it was the first time, I ever spoke my real fears apart from other feelings in front of anyone. Even with George and Jeanne, I neverfortable sharing my fears or the matters which left me shook to the core. But it was different with Chris, I know. I feel close to him already and want to spend my life with him. It might be an impulsive decision but I feel it deep in my heart. I leaned over him and cried for some time and let my anger, fear and care for him out. He was calming me down as he rubbed me back but he didn¡¯t know only his presence was enough to calm me. I pulled away and looked into his eyes. He was angry, scared and guilty. I hugged him once again before he got me sit in hisp and started speaking. ¡°I am sorry for losing control, I am sorry for not realising you will get scared to see me like that, I am sorry you had to see that but I am not sorry for beating him. Give me another chance and you will find him dead but I promise you won¡¯t have to see it next time.¡± I couldn¡¯t help butugh at him. ¡°You won¡¯t move.¡± ¡°Trust me. I am moved a lot.¡± ¡°Want to see a movie?¡± and I nodded in response. ¡°A horror one?¡± ¡°Only if I get to sit in yourp the whole time.¡± He kissed my cheek and agreed. ¡°But before that you need to eat¡­ pizza?¡± I didn¡¯t realize it was almost time to lunch. I don¡¯t know for how much time I cried leaning over him, maybe half an hour. I got the cups to sink when he ordered pizza for us and put Insidious on DVD yer. And got back on sofa pulling me on hisp. Soon our pizza arrived and he fed both me and himself. I jumped and covered my face in his chest every time a scary scenees. I loved his smell and sitting on hisp so much that we spent our evening watching Insidious part 2. I think he enjoyed me sitting over him as much as he didn¡¯t let me sit down on sofa even after the movies. Then we had dinner together as I taught him cooking pasta but I think I should never let this man enter my kitchen even after our marriage. Chapter 24: Why would she say that Chapter 24: Why would she say that Celia Last night, he left after the dinner as he needed to be home, so J or grandma won¡¯t doubt him. He left his shirt from the other night. I slept wearing nothing but his shirt, it was calming and rxing. I woke upte next morning, damn, I need to work out my routine and sleeping pattern. I don¡¯t have time for making breakfast or having it. So I stopped by a caf¨¦ for take away my strongtte without cream on the way to office. There was when I saw him and was shocked. How can he be here? I left the caf¨¦ in hurry and asked Jeanne to meet at the restaurant for dinner. Although, I want to see her right now but I prefer to meet at the dinner so I won¡¯t miss office as I don¡¯t want to mess with Harris after the other night. I don¡¯t even how he is doing after that beating, he was punched too much by that unreasonable boyfriend of mine. I went in the office and got to know that Harris met an ident Saturday night and is hospitalised. He won¡¯t being to office for a next few days. That means I am safe till then and can work peacefully. Since, everyone knows he met ident, I don¡¯t have to answer any ridiculous question. But now my concern is Jeanne and her safety. He is in town, I don¡¯t know how did he get here and what he wants. Should I tell Chris? Or wait till I talk to Jeanne about this? Back in New York she refused to file any case against that man or take any action. If she refuses this time, I will inform Chris and let him handle the matter my way which means he can¡¯t kill that guy. After getting my work done for today, I went to the restaurant to meet J there. She was already there talking to someone over the phone. ¡°I know, I can take care of myself. I am not a kid anymore whom you need to look after.¡± And hung up the phone after the person said something to her. ¡°I think someone is in danger for annoying my wolf girl.¡± ¡°So, the vampire girl is finally here.¡± And we hugged. She always liked Werewolf stories and series while I always choose Vampire series. It was our thing which we only shared when we are alone. ¡°Lets order first before you explode.¡± And she called out for a waitress and we gave our orders. ¡°It was Greg, I assume.¡± ¡°Yes, I slipped out of office without telling anyone. I just informed Mary, I won¡¯t be home for dinner. So, he was just trying to give me a piece of his asshole mind which I obviously don¡¯t need.¡± ¡°You both are good now? I mean, are things working out or same.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, he is great when we¡¯re alone. I like him and how he treats me but when I realise what he did in past I just want him away from me.¡± ¡°Done in past. Did he hurt you? Or cheat you? Does your family know?¡± ¡°He broke my heart back in highschool. I was before the arrangement. And no one knows what happened back then, I never told anyone.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you just break the arrangement? Why you brothers who love you so much and will go to any extent to make happy don¡¯t do anything?¡± I taunted, I wanted to do more. I want to tell Chris how unhappy his sister is this arrangement. ¡°I can¡¯t, I don¡¯t want to.¡± The waitress came back with our orders and wished us bon appetite. We ate in silence for some time until she broke it. Luckily, she spoke or I didn¡¯t know what to say now when she doesn¡¯t want to broke off the arrangement herself but I can help her to make the things better. ¡°Can we please change the topic? I don¡¯t want to talk about him.¡± ¡°Fine but you know you can¡¯t run away from it and you always have me¡±, I reached out across the squeezed her hand a bit to tell her I really am and she smiled in response. She is really a baby who needs to be taken care of. ¡°Well what did you want to talk about?¡± ¡°Yeah, I forgot¡­ look I know you didn¡¯t want any mess back in New York but I think it is enough and you should file aint against Sean.¡± ¡°Sean???¡± hearing his name she frowned and then got rxed as she heard me telling her. I am confused shouldn¡¯t she be afraid of that creepy guy who followed her here from New York. ¡°Yeah, just this morning I saw your creepy neighbour here. You never told him to back off or took any action against him. Look what happened.¡± ¡°Rx, Celia¡­¡± ¡°How can I rx? My bestie is in danger how do I rx, you¡¯re insane. Don¡¯t tell me even now you won¡¯t do anything about him.¡± I didn¡¯t realise your volume and throwing my hands on the table loudly grabbed some attention from other guests here. ¡°We¡¯re sorry, please continue.¡± And she apologized to everyone while giving an apologetic smile and then gave a cold stare. I can¡¯t understand what¡¯s wrong with this girl. How can she be so calm now? No worries, I will talk to Chris about it and get it fixed. ¡°Lower your volume, girl. And we don¡¯t need to do anything about him. He lives here, its his hometown too.¡± ¡°What? That means he followed you from here to New York and came back after you. Are you insane? He stalked you for this long and you¡¯re not doing anything about it. Does he knows about your arrangement with Greg? Does Greg knows about him? Doe¡­¡± ¡°Calm down, Celia. Sean works at my brother¡¯spany. He was sent off by Broda to protect me. He wasn¡¯t stalking me, he was just doing his work.¡± ¡°What? Chris¡­tian send him to follow you around, for what? To protect you from what?¡± ¡°As if I know. Why you think he disappeared on thest week in New York?¡± ¡°Because Greg was already there for you.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± My boyfriend is crazy, appointing someone to follow you around is normal thing for him. You go far and he will sent someone to keep an eye on you. ¡°Well, so basically Sean wasn¡¯t a danger to you but protecting you. But from what?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, Broda never talked to me about p¡­ these things. Even Greg is hiding something from these days. He disappeared for three daysst week without telling me and still doesn¡¯t speak about it.¡± Chris is secretive too. What the hell is going on? Can someone just tell me, since my boyfriend is involved I want to know? ¡°So, you don¡¯t know what this is all about? He won¡¯t tell you?¡± ¡°No, they won¡¯t. They never did and never will.¡± ¡°This shit is deep. What I got myself into. Is he involved in something criminal?¡± I whispered, more like talking to myself. ¡°What? Did you say something?¡± She is frowning and looking at me with a doubtful look. ¡°Nothing¡­¡± ¡°Well, I wanted to talk to you myself.¡± We both have finished our foods and I called for the bill. ¡°Go on talk.¡± ¡°Is there something going on between you and broda? You know romantically or just physically.¡± I spilled the water I was drinking as she asked me her doubt. I was shook my head in negation as I N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. coughed nervously. Maybe she knows something or did he tell her and she is just messing with me? No, he was afraid himself and doubtful about telling her. Did she see us together some time but when? ¡°No, nothing is going on between us like that. Why do you ask such question?¡± I tried tough it out but failed, maybe I am too bad in lying. ¡°I felt the heat between you two and I ain¡¯t blind.¡± She sat back in her chair and crossed her hands over chest like interrogating a culprit. ¡°No Jeanne, I am not having an affair with your big brother behind your back.¡± Thankfully the waitress came to my rescue with the bill. We paid it off and went out. Thanked God in my heart that the topic came to an end but maybe I am not too lucky as she turned to face me with a serious look on her face as she is going to tell me the most important of secret of US government. ¡°Its good, if you¡¯re not involved with him yet and I would appreciate if that won¡¯t happen in future too.¡± ¡°Why¡­ I mean I am not involved with him but why threatening me?¡± ¡°I know my broda, he has been a yer always after Olivia and will be till he finds his m¡­ soulmate.¡± ¡°Maybe I am his soulmate.¡± I want her to ept our rtionship but I can¡¯t understand why she is opposing it so hard. Is there I need to know and who the fuck is this Olivia? Does he still love her? ¡°You¡¯re not his type, I know.¡± Wow girl that was rude to hear my bestie tell me I am not my boyfriend¡¯s type. What is wrong with me? Why is it so hard for her to ept us as lovers? ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Look, I don¡¯t want you to get hurt. He will fuck and leave, maybe he genuinely likes you but sooner or and smiled not a taunting but a genuine one. What does she mean by that? Why will anyone of us will leave? Maybe it might not work out between but how can be she so sure about it? Does she think I am not right girl for his brother? But why? Did I do something wrong? No, I never did anything wrong to her or anyone. Even back in college, she always agreed with my decisions. Maybe we had visions regarding the same matter but we never had extremely contradicted to each other. She always said I am the perfect wife material but what happened now. I am hurt, she hurt me. We said our goodbyes and left in different directions. I reached my apartment and saw Peter, our project head and Harris¡¯s friending out of the building. He was at the club with us other night. When he saw meing out of my car, he changed his directions towards me. I didn¡¯t know he was there until he came to me and caged between himself and my car. I was lost in my thoughts when he stood in front of me, hovering me with us big built body. He has puffed up muscles and chest bigger than Chris but his body type never attracted me. ¡°So, you think you get away with it easily. Firstly, you seduced him and then got him beaten up by your boyfriend. Don¡¯t¡¯ worry you will pay for it soon.¡± I tired pushing him off but he won¡¯t budge even a little. It feels dirty to be around him and touched by him. ¡°What the hell are you talking about? I never seduced him, he was the one who always wanted to hang out with me not vice versa.¡± He pinched my face and made me look at him forcefully. ¡°You think I am fool. I know you bitches who first try to seduce your boss to get high and when your boyfriend knows of your filthy ns you pretend to be the victim. Don¡¯t worry honey, you and your boyfriend will pay for what they did.¡± I stomped on his foot and let my heel give him a love bite. That pain made him leave my face and hold his leg. ¡°I didn¡¯t seduce him, first and I am not the one who will pay for anything, second. You heard me?¡± I left him there and ran to lift without looking back to him. I took a breath only after I reached to my apartment and locked it. Should I tell Chris about it? No, he will again beat Peter until either he fell unconscious or die. I won¡¯t tell him until this matter goes out of my hand and I can¡¯t handle this guy without his help. Or I can always confine in J or Mary, they will help me surely. I decide to let the matter on hold until Harris or that Peter guy does anything else. I couldn¡¯t sleep that night well, not because I am afraid of Harris or Peter that they will invade in my apartment and harm me but because I am hurt of what Jeanne said me. I couldn¡¯t stop thinking of what she said. And why did she say that, how can she be so sure that we will break up in the end. I decide to talk to Mary about this as I don¡¯t want to discuss this with Chris. Chapter 25: Our first time Chapter 25: Our first time Celia I talked to Mary over phone after thinking about it a lot. She told me to ignore Jeanne and what she said. She said so because she doesn¡¯t know yet what we both feel for each other and will ept when we will tell her about us and our feelings. But I am still in doubt, if it has been the case she wouldn¡¯t have warned me. Today Chris and I decided to meet after the whole week long. Since we have a party to attend at Houstons summer house. Before renovating the ce he is having hisst party at the ce and invited everyone working over the project, so I will go there representing the Fieldson¡¯s Company with my other colleagues. I haven¡¯t seen Harris till now in office but I might see him at the party, I don¡¯t know if I am ready to see him yet. Since Jeanne is not at the project, I and Chris can enjoy ourselves. I got home early and prepared the food for both of us, I prepared the Cajun butter steak and honey garlic zed salmon with sauce and red wine. I asked him before hand of the menu, so I got the ingredients from market on my way and prepared the food after a quick bath. Working on aplicated rtionship while you hide it is difficult. We don¡¯t get much time to spend with each other for whole week, so I want to have it for the next week before we meet again which will be my birthday. And the doorbell rang, I fixed myself once more and went to open the door to my handsome big ass boyfriend who looks great in his white shirt and blue jeans leaning against the door frame. ¡°I was looking for it, you know, atleast could have informed me.¡± ¡°Meeting after a whole week and all you want is to inquire about your olive green shirt, you forgotst time you stayed over. I am closing the door, you stay outside.¡± He entered before I could close the door on his face and had me in his arms pressed against his chest tightly. ¡°Should I send my all my clothes to you as you look great in them. By the way, what is underneath it.¡±, he asked as he tried to peep under my clothes and I pulled away dragging him to the dining table. ¡°We have all the night for you to discover.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s eat and then will have the dessert.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t bring any dessert, you want me to order something.¡± ¡°No worries.¡± He smirked and my cheeks got heat up as red as beetroots. We were having our dinners while we yed footsy under the table, I didn¡¯t started it. He stroked my leg with his feet first. As he was about to say something, I shushed him because right now I want to have a peaceful dinner with my boyfriend. We finished out dinner and cleaned the dished together and headed to room. I directly went to the closet and got some dresses out. ¡°Choose one for tomorrow.¡± I got a blue body fit gown with a V-neck, a bare back and a slit running up till my thighs showing off my legs magnificently, a green dress that sticks to my body reaches till my mid-thighs with a criss-cross back which shows off my back elegantly and a red gown which covers my backpletely but has a deep cut running down till my belly and the hem of the skirt rests just above my knees. Till I got the dresses out andid them down on the bed, Chris followed me in and took off his white shirt and jeans leaving him just with his boxers ready to bed. Seeing me with dresses, he came behind me and hugged me. ¡°Wear something that makes Ross Houston jealous.¡± Thisment made me chuckle. ¡°What? Who is he? And why would he be jealous?¡± I asked him. ¡°He is Joseph Houston¡¯s son and our childhood friend, well more like summer hood friend because he was always here only in summers. He is a yboy just like I was and I am sure I wouldn¡¯t have got you first he would have definitely tried to court you.¡± ¡°You are unbelievable. Now choose a dress, not to make him jealous but the one you want to see me in.¡± ¡°A green one, it is the same color I saw you in first time.¡± ¡°What are you wearing tomorrow?¡± ¡°A white tuxedo with ck tie. Why?¡± ¡°Then, I will match with your tie tomorrow¡±, he hummed in confusion but no worries tomorrow he will get to know what I mean after the party. He started nibbling my neck near the soft spot and traced it with his tongue and I resisted moaning. With one hand he got the all three dresses and threw them towards the nearby chair. I turned around and captured his lips for deep passionate kiss. He bent over and made us bothy over the bed smoothly while heid above pressing me down on mattress without breaking the kiss. We kissed for long while tracing each other¡¯s body with our hands. By the time, we pulled away we both were panting for air. He started kissing my neck and cor bone. ¡°Don¡¯t leave a mark, we have a party to attend tomorrow.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the n.¡± He smirked and said against my skin. I pushed him causing himnding on his back and got above him sitting on his torso with my legs on his both the sides. ¡°Then you should also be branded with my tag¡± and started sucking the side of neck to leave a hickey N?velDrama.Org content rights. there for show. I bite his skin in the process which earned me a moan. As I released his neck and praised my work, he pulled me to his face holding my neck with one hand for another kiss. While his other hand stroked my thighs and then my ass. I started rubbing his length with my already lubricated pussy though our underwears. We kissed until his hand left my neck and went under my shirt grabbing one of my breasts hard that I moaned loudly leaving his lips. I started kissing his chest and left a few sloppy wet kisses over his abs. As I went down, I stroked his length with my hand through his boxer and finally pulled them down with another bringing his dick to my view. Seeing his length, I looked back forth between his smirking face and his dick. I doubt I could fit him in. But right now I want to taste him. I settled down between his legs and grabbed his length, stroked it up and down while kissing its head and licking it. I enjoyed his taste and now I know why he was a yboy with this sweet salty taste. But now this is mine. I took his length in as much as I could and moaned with him in my mouth which again earned me a moan. I loved his hard dick inside my mouth and went down on it till I can then pulled it out admiring its head with my tongue and stroked his full length with my hand while my other hand went his balls and yed with them a little bit. I went up and down on his half-length with my mouth while stroked the other half with my hands. He grew more and more hard in my mouth, I knew with his assault he wille soon in my mouth but he pulled me up and threw me on bed, hovering above me with his hands carrying his weight. ¡°Not before you.¡± I unbuttoned my shirt for him and he grabbed one of my breasts in his mouth. He sucked it while kneading the other and pinching it a bit. His tongue yed with my nipple and he bite sending a sharp pain and soothed it as he licked it and I moaned to his assault as he continued the same to the other one. He went down and removed my wet panties at once. Now, I was at his mercy lying all naked with a shirt unbuttoned and no use to cover me. He admired my bare and shaven pussy and pushed my legs a bit to give him the space. He started circling the area around my cunt with his thumb as he kissed my thighs and stretch marks. It was building the hand inside me when he pushed a finger as he kissed my core. I couldn¡¯t resist my used my hands to press his head deep between my legs which made him chuckle against my cunt that sent an electricity through me. He pulled his finger and licked it clean but pushed his tongue in and I moaned his name. I pushed in tongue again and again as my hands massaged my breasts and pinched them. He gave me a strong head that I couldn¡¯t resist anymore and came hard against his mouth as I moaned. He cleaned the back of his mouth and got up to face me with a smirk on his face and satisfaction. The satisfaction of pleasing me well. He settled between my legs that his erection was resting against my cunt. He captured my lips in a kiss and I could taste myself on his tongue. His hands were holding me in position against himself when my hands were traveling up and down on his back. I sent my one hand to stroke him but he stopped it and put it on my side holding it tight. He shook his head and got a little above high to see my whole body under his at his mercy. He positioned its head against my core but I could see hesitation on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, its not my first time but its still special for me as its first time with you.¡± And kissed his lips before continuing. ¡°But I don¡¯t know if I could fit you looking at your size.¡± He is embarrassed more like blushing. I captured his lips for a slow kiss when he pushed its head in and slowly pushed the length in. It was bit painful but he gave me the time to adjust before he started moving. I gave him a smile as the pain vanished slowly and he started moving in and out maintaining the eye contact. Enjoying the pleasure and his speed, I closed my eyes as I felt the heat building inside me again and he stopped thrusting in. ¡°Open your eyes, I want to look at those emerald green eyes as youe.¡± I opened my eyes and looked into those ck orbs filled with lust. Looking in my eyes he picked up his pace and started moving faster. I grabbed his shoulders for support as our bodies moved together and his balls pped my ass. Soon, he came hard and his wave of pleasure brought my orgasm. He sank down on me as he thrusted two more times and released thest of his drops inside me. He pulled out and got up and found his boxer while talked with his back to me. ¡°I am sorry, I didn¡¯t wore a condom. I got carried away. But you don¡¯t worry if anything happens I am here.¡± He sounded too anxious, worried and frustrated to me, he is too sweet. I don¡¯t know how can this sweet guy can be a yboy. Iughed and got up to massage his tensed back. ¡°No worries, I am on pills for a long time and never missed a single day. So you¡¯re safe.¡± I kissed his cheeks and got in his front as I sat on hisp and found him frowning. ¡°Everything Okay? You look frustrated. Did I do something wrong?¡± He just didn¡¯t sound frustrated but looked too. Looking at me, he shook his head and smiled. I tried to look for any other emotion but no, his smile was genuine and his eyes showed only love. ¡°Nothing, I was just worried about you. If I hurt you or if I was too fast.¡± Rxing, I put my forehead over his and let out the breath. ¡°No you were just too big for me.¡± And we bothughed together. ¡°Let¡¯s go for sleep, you need rest. We burned a lots of calories together.¡± And I blushed. Weid down and he covered us with the quilt. He pulled me to himself and hugged. ¡°I will introduce to Joseph Houston as my girlfriend, so you need to look best.¡± ¡°I am there to represent Fieldson¡¯s Company, not our rtionship.¡± ¡°Join mypany and tomorrow you will be my girlfriend not Fieldson Company¡¯s employee.¡± Before I could say anything I felt his erection between us pressing against me just above my core and I looked down with my wide eyes. ¡°I am sorry, I just can¡¯t get enough of you.¡± I blushed but he pulled my face to kiss me slowly and bring me above him. My hand went down between us and stroked his length a bit and he groaned a bit. I swiped the precum from its head and brought to my lips, seeing me licking his precum I saw that golden shade return to his eyes. I think that suits him. I want to know his secret but I also know I need to give him some time to trust me and open up. I am sure he will sooner orter. I got a little up and pushed his dick in me, as it went in full I moaned. Shit, I love this position with him sunk deepest inside me. I moved a little and adjusted his length in me. He put his hands over my hips and helped me. I started moving up and down, he helped me making the movement easily. I jumped his bone and felt his dick getting hard as rod inside me. I clenched my walls and tightened around his dick a bit and he growled. I bent to kiss while keeping the movement in its pace. Thrusting in me from below me. We both fucked each other and came hard together and both moaned each other¡¯s name as we came. Weughed and Iid t on him with our bare chests pressing against each other. He pulled out and put me down beside himself and covered me back with the quilt. Weid there hugging each other. ¡°Sleep you really need rest. You will be sore tomorrow with the practice.¡± I blushed and hid my face against his chest as he chuckled and he kissed my forehead. We slept hugging each other and embracing the bodies and enjoying the moment. ************************* Hello, I hope you''re liking the story. Please share it with your friends and let me know how you''re liking it in thements. Help me grow. Blueheaven Chapter 26: My Heaven will never hate me Chapter 26: My Heaven will never hate me Christian I am washing the dishes after we had our breakfast and she is taking her shower before she goes to shopping with Mary to get some essories for today and some household things she couldn¡¯t getst time although they both returned with a lots of stuff it is never sufficient for them. Last night was amazing. I couldn¡¯t get the scenes fromst night out of my mind. The moment she straddled me and we fucked in that position it blew my mind. As much as I want to redo all of it, I know she needs some rest and might be sore afterst night. It was hard for me to resist the temptation to mark her then and there. I might not mark her without telling her but if I get her pregnant then she won¡¯t be able to leave me even when she knows I am a werewolf. But my hopes got shattered when she told me she takes contraceptive pills for precautions. Now, I need to change her pills to make my n work, I already got the name of her pills so I can ask Lisa to rece them with some vitamin pills. Firstly, I need to get the description of that guy from New York. I need to know who is that rogue and find him. Greg sneaked in her apartment a few days back but he got nothing from here. The photos in her rooms has her parents, Jeanne and other friends from college or high school but none has that guy in them. Here is my Heaven back after her shower wearing a ck button down shirt with a ck jeans, damn those curves. I already embraced themst night but it seems they need my attention again. Control Christian, control. She is not a female werewolf who can take your assault all the time but soon she will be, right? ¡°Are you done checking me out, boyfriend?¡± I shook my head and sat on a chair with my hand on the table supporting my chin and smiling like a maniac when she came and sat on myp sideways. ¡°You already had mest night, please stop gawking at me like we are meeting for the first time.¡± ¡°Told you, I can¡¯t get enough of you.¡± And kissed her cheeks as she blushed. How this girl can be so feisty and shy at the same time. ¡°Hurry up, otherwise I will toote andter in evening I will have to get ready in a hurry which I don¡¯t want.¡± ¡°Sure, but first tell me about the guy who harassed you in club when Greg saved you from him. Greg told me you knew him from before.¡± She cleared her throat before continuing as she didn¡¯t expect me to inquire about him and got up from her designated seat which made me frown. ¡°Well, he was Tyler my high school ex. And I didn¡¯t hear from him after high school until I saw him that day coincidently.¡± It doesn¡¯t seem like a coincidence given our twisted and tangled fates. A werewolf ex can¡¯t be a coincidence. ¡°Have a picture of him or a photograph?¡± I asked her getting up and making my way to her. She is having her back with me, I want to see her face and want to know why she is so nervous suddenly. ¡°Why do you want it?¡± She turned and crossed her hands across her chest which made her full fleshy breasts outstand, focus Christian. I shifted my gaze and looked directly into her eyes, she is nervous and angry. Angry maybe because I am inquiring of her past but nervous I can¡¯t get it. ¡°I just wann¡­¡± before I could say anything to convince her, she cut me off. ¡°You just want to track him and beat the shit out of him as well. Huh?¡± Notpletely false. She came close to me and put her hands over my chest. ¡°Look Chris, I know it angers you knowing what happened that day but please you just can¡¯t track someone down because he tried his way with me before. And Greg has already punched him a lot. I think he knows he can¡¯t get me. Please don¡¯t do this.¡± She has care and love in her eyes. ¡°Do you have that information about him or not?¡± I want to hold her and calm her but her safety is main priority for me right now. I can¡¯t leave this matter. Hearing me she pulled away and moved towards the door carrying her purse from the couch. ¡°I have it, but not for you. I won¡¯t hand them to you.¡± Shit, now I will have to let Bryan hack her ounts and get those information which I restricted before. I didn¡¯t want to sneak in her privacy but she left me no choice. Bryan will only hack her ounts, I will check for the information myself. I don¡¯t want Greg or Bryan to read or see anything which they should not. Although Greg and Bryan both got their mates but I still don¡¯t want them to check for her. Tyler is Bryan¡¯s mate, he helped me a lot to get Heaven back. I made my way following her and we went downstairs to parking lot to get our cars. She is alert a little bit as if waiting for an attack. ¡°Are you alright?¡± I asked her holding her tofort her. She hugged me as if calming herself down before she pulled away and spoke. ¡°Yeah, bye.¡± She smiled and went to her car. She got in and sped out to pick Mary. I waited till she went out of my sight to get my own car. I called Bryan on the way and asked him to meet me at the pack office. I reached there after a few minutes and went to my own office where Bryan was already waiting for me. I gave him tablet name which Celia took as contraceptive and told him to bring their recement from Lisa. Lisa is my ex-girlfriend''s best friend and pack doctor. When we turned 18 and found out we¡¯re not mates, we separated. It was hard but it was best as it would have been difficult for both if either one of us got a mate which happened after a year when she met ke, another alpha and left the town to be with him. It was for good. I told him to start hacking Celia¡¯s ounts and retrieve information but not read or see anything and store everything in a pendrive so I can read and check everything myself. I felt guilty but its required to investigate further and to protect my mate and pack I will go to any extent. As soon as he got his instructions he dived into his work. But he needs to ease off so Imanded Tyler, his mate to bring him along to the party. I got ready and went to pick my Heaven for the party. I discussed the things ongoing with Ethan, he disagrees with my decision to Celia pregnant but I don¡¯t think of any other way to hold onto her and make sure she never leaves me. If it takes me stooping so low, I will. I was waiting for my Heaven under her building when I saw a fairy walking down towards me. In her green dress which matched the color of her eyes and hugged her curves so effectively that tracing those curves with my eyes made my dick jump. Those loose curls covering her shoulders were doing a great job hiding my marks on her neck. I tried to shift my gaze but my eyes denied to listen me. My wolf wants to have her again. He is patiently waiting for her to decide to take the bite and turn into a werewolf, so he can have sex with her. I don¡¯t know how he is controlling. As she saw my reaction which I am sure is wide eyes with a drool over my chin, sheughed my twirled around to show off her bare back. I am sure seeing her bare back some more drool must have spitted out. But wait a second, didn¡¯t she said she would match with my tie but there is nothing she is wearing ck. Did she¡­.? ¡°Close your mouth, lover boy.¡± I pulled her close using her waist and pushed my hips forward to press my erection against her. Her eyes widened as she felt and blushed. ¡°Can we cancel the party or atleast dy it?¡± she shook her head in no and blushed. I took the chance and asked her. ¡°How did you match with my tie there is nothing you wore ck?¡± I want to know if what I thought is right. She pulled me holding my tie and whispered in her seductive voice near my ear. ¡°At party each time, I touch your tie you should think of my wet ck panties.¡± I was right. She kissed my neck the ce where she marked mest night. I straightened, fixed my tuxedo and hided my erection as she moved towards the passenger side. ¡°I did a great jobst night,e on. Late we reach,ter we get home.¡± I nodded and got in the car in a hurry. I want to get back early to spend rest of the night between her legs. I drove there fast to have the dinner with Houstons and return sooner. As we reached there, we met Ethan, Mary, Bryan and Tyler at the entrance. I introduced Tyler as Bryan¡¯s boyfriend to Celia. She looked at me with a knowing look I think she guessed how I nned our meeting at the restaurant. She came to me and straightened my tie and tightened it a bit around my neck. The scene was quite funny for Ethan and Mary, Tyler was trying hard to hide hisughter. While Bryan was same with a serious look on his face. I brought Celia inside the house along with everyone. I called out Bryan to tag along me to carry the drinks for everyone before I introduce Heaven as my girlfriend and show her off. We ordered for our drinks when hiding from everyone I demanded for the pendrive with all the information and the pills he got from Lisa. I was so lost listening to Bryan when Ethan sneaked behind me. ¡°What are those pills?¡± ¡°None of your business, beta.¡± ¡°Christian, I still don¡¯t agree with you in this matter. I think you shou¡­¡± I turned to face himpletely and let him know I don¡¯t ask for his approval or thoughts about this matter. ¡°Fuck your mouth Ethan, I didn¡¯t ask you what you think or your suggestion. So just get out of my way and keep you fucking mouth shut.¡± I don¡¯t get it how he can still open his mouth to talk shit. ¡°Christian, you will regret it. Once she gets to know about it she will hate you.¡± My Heaven will never hate me. I know my way can be wrong but she will understand my love and intention. She will never hate me. His words angered my wolf. I grabbed his cors and wanted to punch him. Before I could say anything else, witnessing our encounterdies came our way almost running without bringing much attention to us. ¡°Chris, leave him.¡± She grabbed my hand and started pulling me away from Ethan while Mary was trying to Ethan away. Hearing her calling me that name, brought Tyler¡¯s attention. Bryan got him away to tell him to keep his mouth. One look at her and I lost my temper and left the Ethan and pushed him away. She dragged me to a corner with an angry look, I can visualize her smoking anger. I stood close to her with my head down. I almost broke my promise to her. I lost my control and I don¡¯t even know how to exin this to her. But I know I can¡¯t ignore her. ¡°Care to exin?¡± When I didn¡¯t responded her, she sighed and continued. ¡°We already discussed these things. It was Ethan how can you grab his cor or punch him.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t punch him.¡± With my lowered gaze. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°But you were about to and don¡¯t talk back if you don¡¯t have anything to exin.¡± ¡°Chris are you going to speak? Alright, don¡¯t talk to me until you have something to exin.¡± She starts leaving when I turn and hold her in my embrace. I don¡¯t want to lose you but I also can¡¯t tell you the truth right now. She continued. ¡°I know you¡¯re hiding a lot of things but I am just waiting for you to trust me and open up.¡± Hearing that I loosened my grip around and she left me standing there. Chapter 27: The party Chapter 27: The party Christian I was looking in her direction as she moved to Ethan and Mary and apologized to them on my behalf. They went to have some snacks. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to move and talk to her, exin to her. Bryan came to me to inform me that he had to tell the truth to Tyler without giving out all the details. He managed to convince Tyler but how will I convince my Heaven. Ethan, Mary and Celia are standing together, eating snacks andughing when I approached them with a te of snacks for myself. Seeing meing, Mary got in front of Ethan protectively. Ethan tried siding her but she stood her ground strong and shielded her husband when he shook his head and sighed behind her as a response to her actions. Celia also stiffened beside me standing there. I think I am unweed here. ¡°I am sorry, Ethan and Mary. I shouldn¡¯t have reacted that way. I am at fault here please forgive me.¡± I apologised to them looking in the direction of my Heaven who wasn¡¯t epting my presence here. Enjoying the scenario in front of him, Ethan burst outughing and came and hugged me. One of the reasons he is my beta. ¡°That¡¯s what always happens. You both fight, I take one side and you both reconcile. I am always left out.¡± Mary alwaysins about how we always fight and make up so quickly, how we left her out from certain activities since childhood. We extended our hands to her to join us when Celia was enjoying the moment of friendship and was beaming with happiness. Mary brought her along and we all hugged together while Celia was a bit restrained towards me. We all were hugging when we felt a force and a person joining us in the hug without our calling. We all looked up to the person and he was smiling like a maniac. We all sighed and ignored his presence while Celia was looking in confusion towards us. ¡°We don¡¯t know. Just ignore this psych man.¡± I tried exining Celia without telling everything. ¡°Okay, so you guys forget who I am, fine, I will just introduce myself to this new missy.¡± He looked towards Celia and smirked. ¡°Hey, may I know the beautiful¡¯s name?¡± ¡°She is not interested in you, Ross. None of us is not interested in who stood us up for dinner and left without informing.¡± ¡°Look, I am sorry. I know I should have informed you guys but Dad needed me urgently.¡± ¡°Like you are much help to him or anyone.¡± ¡°Ouch.¡± ¡°Do not be dramatic, Ross. This time you do need to get a good excuse.¡± It was Mary this time scolding Ross. Ross left us for New Yorkst time without informing us and ditched us our n. ¡°I am sorry, Mary. Darling, let me make up to you.¡± Before anyone can say anything, Celia broke out. ¡°Will anyone tell me what is going on here?¡± ¡°Come I will exin things to you, I don¡¯t want to witness this guy¡¯s shit face anymore.¡± Mary took Celia away as she knows what might happen now between the three of us. Each time Ross makes a mistake it ends up with the same oue. ¡°Hey guys, listen to me I am sorry. Tell me, how can I make it up to you? If you want you can punch me right now.¡± Here, it is what we wanted to hear. Ethan and I looked at each other smirking as we both just waited for this moment. ¡°But not here, please can we move to the backyard?¡± We both nodded and followed him to the backyard from where theke is not too far. You can see theke but most of the area around it is hidden with bushes. As we are out of the party and in the backyard. Ethan and I both threw punches at him which he dodged easily. Well expected. He was grinning at our failure attempts and ready to fight with us for his forgiveness. He was celebrating his victory internally when Ethan went behind him and brought his knee up to meet the back of his legs which brought Ross on his knee and we both threw a punch at his sweet face. They were light meant to be friendly but considering the hurricane of my emotions inside me, I threw it hard which brought blood from his lower lip. ¡°Easy man, it was our way to truce. And if that was to call your date beautiful, then I am not sorry but she is hot.¡± He said smirking and getting back on his legs as he wiped the blood with the back of his hands. And a servant brought a towel to him to clean himself. We hugged and greeted each other. He ordered his servant to bring us our drinks as we might catch them before we joined the party. ¡°So, how did you find that beauty? What is her name? Is she giving you a night or a time?¡± Surely he wants to know about Celia and I know he wants to know if he can have a way with her and I will make sure he gets in his freaking mind that no he can¡¯t have a way with her. ¡°Her name is Celia, she is my girlfriend and no she is not giving me her night or time but her life. And no, you can¡¯t even look at her.¡± I think I made myself quite clear as he showed his hands in the air to surrender and chuckled thinking of something as he sipped his drink. ¡°What you said is true because it doesn¡¯t look like that, when you draped your hand around her waist she felt quite resistant, not ufortable but resistant. I just hope you¡¯re not forcing her.¡± It was our rule to y with everyone but never force anyone. ¡°It isplicated. You won¡¯t get it yboy.¡± ¡°Hey, its talent to y, remember, don¡¯t say it like it is an invective word.¡± I rolled my eyes. ¡°She is upset becausest week I beat the shit of that Harris guy.¡± I told him as I sneered. ¡°You practically killed him Christian, ept it.¡± Remember me to kill my betater. He doesn¡¯t need to add up the details. ¡°He deserves that much Ethan, our boy is not at fault here. Why do these girls oppose the fights although they do like it when men fight for them.¡± ¡°As if we know.¡± Ethan and I said in unison and we all three broke inughter. We talked more about the other night at the club, Mary, her pregnancy, Celia, Jeanne and other things before we made our way back to the party and made our way to our girls. They were seated talking about something when we joined them. ¡°So, you¡¯re the infamous Ross. It is nice to meet you.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know Christian was talking about me so much. Thank you, same here darling.¡± And he kissed the back of her hand to show his manners when I red at him and cleared my throat to remind him of something, his limits. ¡°Do you want anything, love?¡± It was Ethan inquiring his wife about her well being which Heaven admired in awe. I am sure she would love to have a family of her own. ¡°We were just talking about you guys. Mary told me you proposed to her to be exclusive on your birthday.¡± They both were looking at each other as if a newly wedded couple. They are still so in love that no one can tell they have been together for almost ten years and married for five years. I don¡¯t think so this is just their mate bond. Mumma always said a mate bond can hold you both together and keep yourself around each other but it can never make you happy. Only a couple in love can be happy. Mate bond gives you the right person for your life but not love of your life. It might create a strong attraction between you both but never love. ¡°Don¡¯t you think, it should have been her birthday when you asked her out. You know you make the other person¡¯s birthday special not yours.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t realise my love for her until my birthday and by then her birthday was already gone and I didn¡¯t want to waste another second without her in my life.¡± Notpletely, he didn¡¯t realise his love for her until she lost her phone one day in her college and he couldn¡¯t reach her. Since they both had a fight that morning he thought she left him after getting fed up with him. By the time she returned after dinner with her friends from college, he was devastated and almost on the verge of killing himself. He didn¡¯t want to live anymore without her, he was ming himself for all the misery she had gone through. His eyes were red and swollen from crying all afternoon. He didn¡¯t take a breath until he saw her healthy and alive in front of him. After that day, he took and picked up Mary from college back and fro. Right now, they both are looking at each other with love and lust in their eyes. Ross cleared his throat to bring them out of their trance and they both blushed like a new couple. I bet they still can¡¯t keep their hands off each other. ¡°Is it a thing to propose to a girl on her birthday?¡± I asked her wanting to know if it is a hint or if it is what she fantasises about. She responded with a shrug and avoided me while she continued her talking with Ross and about what he studied in college and what interests him. I want to throw Ross out of the party even though he is the host practically. It was when I saw Joseph and Aliciaing in our direction smiling and holding their hands. It is the right time to get her back to my side and maybe I can pull aside to talk. I stood up to greet them and brought everyone¡¯s attention to them. I hugged both of them and greeted them. I think Alicia saw the love bite ofst night on my neck as she gave me a questioning look. I pulled Celia to my side who is now standing with everyone and introduced her to both of them as my girlfriend. They are the family friends to whom we¡¯re grateful for their help back 23 years ago. During childhood, many times I, Ethan, Mary and Jeanne stayed over to y with Ross and Victor. Victor is the younger son of Houstons and best friend of Little. They both were in love until Jeanne turned sixteen had her first shift and realised she can¡¯t be with Victor knowing he is a human. She called whatever they both had off and left him without any reason as we can¡¯t give a reason to exin our situation. ¡°No doubt, you¡¯re in love.¡± Alicia said, pointing out a fact. I was proud of my mate while she blushed realising thement on her exquisite beauty. ¡°You¡¯re surely a lucky girl, he may have many women before you but never let anyone brand him.¡± ¡°Alicia, don¡¯t embarrass the kids anymore.¡± Joseph told Alicia looking at Heaven who was hiding his This is from N?velDrama.Org. face in my chest. She nodded and winked at Celia. ¡°It would have been better if Jeanne would have been here too¡± Alicia always thought it would have been better for both families if Jeanne and Victor married but unfortunately that wasn¡¯t possible. I wish I could exin the situation to them but I am afraid we can never. Fortunately, Little broke it earlier or it would have been hard for her as well as both the families when she found Greg. We informed them of Mary¡¯s pregnancy and as both were congratting them and sharing their experience with them. I took the chance and whispered to my Heaven pulling her close to me. ¡°How will it be when you will carry our child?¡± I can¡¯t exin things to her but can surely remind her of our mutual feelings and our desires for each other and our future together. I think it worked as she looked in my direction with her cheeks covered with blush. And immediately moved again as she saw smirking and a serious look on my face to tell her I am quite serious regarding this matter, about our rtionship and our future. I came out of trance as I heard that bastard¡¯s hoarse voice ringing wanting me to beat him again. I looked up in his direction and found him with Peter talking to Joseph who was asking him about his injuries. I chuckled as I heard him lying about an ident he met in the forest when he saw a wolf as he went deep inside the forest and got lost. Well, not aplete lie he is injured because of a wolf but he doesn¡¯t know that. Feeling my sleeves getting pulled, I looked down to see Heaven nervous as she watched the exchange between those two. I guess she is still nervous about our encounter fromst night and afraid that I might lose my control again. I made her look at me and excused us to get drinks for ourselves. ******************** Sorry forte update but a few things needed attention. Thank you for reading. Keep reading and do tell me if this length of chapters is good with you or not because I am trying to maintain a certain length of the chapters. Thank you Blueheaven Chapter 28: I want to marry you Chapter 28: I want to marry you Christian We went to the bar to get something to drink but she is still a bit tense. I wish I can do something to assure I won¡¯t repeat it and caml her down. Damn, I was never in such a situation to calm my girl and release her tension with all the people around us. She is standing beside me leaning on the bar counter as if she doesn¡¯t want to carry her weight anymore. I pressed against her and pulled her to me and she quickly leaned against me with her head on my chest closing her eyes. I felt her rxing when the bartender looked at us smirking and served us our drinks. I tried soothing her while drawing circles with my thumb on her thighs under her skirt as we sat close to each other near the bar. Alicia came to us and took my Heaven away for some girl¡¯s talk and surely I was not invited. I was talking with Ethan and Ross enjoying remembering our childhood days and how we pranked the whole town all the time. It was then I saw Peter at the bar spiking a drink while he got two drinks. I guess he is nning to take advantage of some girl which won¡¯t happen in my presence. I went to him and ordered a red wine for myself. I started talking to him vaguely about anything. I can see he is I wish I could enjoy the night watching him anxious thinking why his spiked drink is not working on the girl. Just the thought of it was quite entertaining. But no worries, I will enjoy my night between the legs of my Heaven hearing her moans and screams with pleasure. These human drugs won¡¯t be affecting me much being a werewolf. They will have a really mild effect on us aspared to a human. I will be fine within a half of an hour while she would have been high under its effect for the whole night. I was entertaining myself with the thought when my eyes suddenly found my Heaven anxious and nervously sipping her drink with her eyes lowered while Harrison was standing close to her and telling her something. Maybe he is threatening how hell her life will be on returning to office. I made my way to her and put my drink behind Heaven on a counter as I draped my hand around her back and asked her sweetly if she is okay. She kept her gaze lowered while Harrison chose to reply to me instead of her. ¡°Hey Christian, I know we haven¡¯t been on good terms but I want to tell you something. We have practically grown up together brother.¡± Realizing he is the reason why my Heaven is so upset and nervous. He still needs a lesson as thest one wasn¡¯t good enough for him. ¡°Turn around and don¡¯t look back until I ask you to. No matter what you hear, don¡¯t turn back.¡± I whispered to her, kissed her forehead and waited till she turned around and I faced Harris with a growl. I grabbed his cor and threatened him to stay away from my Heaven while he was smirking and trying to show me something over his phone. Without seeing, I punched him in his gut and he fell a few steps back. I was about to lunge at him when Peter came in my way and took my next punch. Then, I was grabbed by Ethan and Ross and tried stopping me. Joseph interrupted in the fight and politely asked Peter to take away Harris. My wolf was in no mood to spare him but all these years, I gained good control over him and threw him back while taking control of myself. He was pulled away by Peter and Victor while I threatened him to stay away from Celia. I will make her shift to mypany, she doesn¡¯t need to work for that perverted man anymore. And this time she can¡¯t argue. Only when he left the house and Victor returned back. I returned to Celia who was drunk by now and crying her eyes with her head loweredying on the counter in front of her. My eyes went to both the sses in front of her and realised she drank the remaining of my ss¡¯s spiked drink. Fuck, she is high under the effect of the drug. I pulled her to me and she hugged me realising it was me. She is sobbing silently hugging me tightly like her life depended on me. ¡°I''ll take her home.¡± Everyone nodded as I carried her above from the ground in bridal style and took her to my car. I sat her on the passenger side and buckled the seatbelt around when she drew me close to her and sobbed more. I wiped her tears away, watching her cry and wanting me to tear the son of a bitch apart. I drove my way to a wooden cabin deep inside the woods. There are many cabins built at some distance from one another deep in the forest for newly mated couples. As a newly mated couple, they always need some privacy. I, Ethan, Grega and Mason have our own private cabins well furnished and decorated by us while other cabins are not owned by anyone in particr and their beddings are changed after each use. They have just one bedroom with a kitchen and two bathrooms and a small hall. They are quite cosy but perfect for the honeymoon period of a newly mated couple. I used toe here to release my tension and have some time alone here once within a month. I have photographs of my family around the cabin and a few more personal items that I don¡¯t want anyone to see like Olivia¡¯s gifted shirt which everyone thinks I threw away. I know Ethan and Mary still doubt if I actually threw it away. She was crying and whining all the time in the car. She was holding my hand as she cried and kissed it a few times. She wanted toe to me and actually tried to get up until the seat belt restrained her activity. I carried her inside and put her on the bed. I got a shirt for her from the closet here, not too many clothes, just a few shirts and pants. I started her getting out of that dress. When she pulled me to sit beside her, got herself up, hugged me and got in myp crying. ¡°Please trust me, I also feel the same way. I won¡¯t cheat on you. I won¡¯t hurt you.¡± She managed to say all of that as she sobbed on my way. I triedforting her. I rubbed her back, rocked back and fro with her in myp. ¡°I want to have your children. I want to marry you, please don¡¯t trust him. I do love you.¡± I was stunned by her confession although it was a drunk confession but still it sent a relief to my heart. Her confession calmed me down and made me forget everything in the world. ¡°Would you really ept me, if I got pregnant by ident? You won¡¯t leave me to suffer, right?¡± she asked me pouting, looking at me with clear eyes. She has stopped crying but her make up is messed up after crying for so long. My gaze shifted to her plump and still pouting lips and smudged lipstick. I chuckled looking at her. ¡°Why are youughing? You don¡¯t want me anymore.¡± She asked with tears forming back in her eyes. ¡°No, I still want you, I still crave for you. Please don¡¯t cry Heaven.¡± I didn¡¯t like those tears in her eyes and tried to soothe her with my words when she came forward and kissed me. She was drunk and sucking on my lips, I couldn¡¯t resist anymore and pulled her close as I responded back to her lips. We sucked on each other''s lips and moaned against each other¡¯s lips. I traced her lower lip with my tongue and bit it lightly to ask for the entrance when she pushed me on the bed and got above me straddling me. She resumed the kiss, and thrusted my mouth with her tongue. Her breasts were pressed hard against my chest while she had locked my hands above my head with her both hands. She tried hard to keep me in the position while she was massaging my tongue with her. I could taste red wine on her tongue. She was dominating me and my wolf liked her taking charge. She pulled away and I started licking and kissing her jawline and neck. I reached her spot on the neck where I will mark and sucked on it hard. She was moaning hard above me and loosened her grip on my hands. I felt my fangsing out when I pulled away. I flipped her and got above with her pinned down under me. With the loosened strings of her dress, her breasts were more in view to me. With my hand, I pulled the front of her dress down bringing her full breasts in viewpletely. I got one in my mouth while the other in one hand kneading it and my other massaging her thighs and arousing her. I pulled the hem of her skirt above and brought her ckce panties in view. Remembering how she matched her panties with my tie, I chuckled against her skin which sent a shiver down her spine and she moaned. Hearing her moan, aroused me and my dick jumped and got hard. I bit the nipple and licked it more to please the sensation of my bite. I gave my attention to the other one when she spoke between her moans and ragged breathing. "Fuck me Chris, get me pregnant. I want our kids." Reminding me she is drunk and might not remember all this tomorrow. I was pulling away from her when she pulled me for another kiss. Before I lost my control again, I pulled Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. again and she groaned. She is pulling my hand to get me but got her up and took off her dress which is now bundled around her waist. As her dress fell on the floor, she turned around standing in front of me only with her ck panties. She took a few steps to me and I took them back. Seeing her naked in front of me and smelling her arousal, my dick jumped again. My wolf wants to take this opportunity and make her his but if I continue this she will hate me in the morning which I don''t want. I shifted my gaze from her and ignored my throbbing dick. I got the shirt which I brought from the closet for her. I was buttoning the shirt for her when she was looking at me with lust. She got my jacket off when I was buttoning her shirt and started unbuttoning mine. After her shirt, I worked over mine and got rid of my shirt, tie and put them aside on a chair. I got herid on the bed andid beside her after covering her with the nket. She fell asleep trying to seduce me and hugging me. I felt relieved looking at her sleeping peacefully beside me. I mindlinked Bryan to bring pills early in the morning before going to an attached bathroom. I turned on the cold shower and got under it. I can hear Heaven''s snoring from here. I closed my eyes and her naked body came into front of my eyes. Reminding how hard she was trying to seduce me, how she wanted to have my pups turned me like hell. My dick was standing erect in front of me. I remember how her mouth felt against it and how her tongue licked my precum. How tight she was. My dick got harder if it can. I got my hand around it and jerked it off thinking of her. I had no choice but to release it or it would hurt like hell in the morning. I got out of the bathroom drying my body with the towel. She is sleeping on my bed like a baby. Seeing her like that my wolf rxed and wanted to sleep with his mate in his arms. I got in bed all naked with my mate in my arms and close to me away from this world and its worries. ********************* I hope you''re liking how the story is going because I am trying to do my best during this time and I hope you all are healthy and doing great. Enjoy your time with family and reading this story. Stay healthy Blueheaven Chapter 29: Where am I? Chapter 29: Where am I? Celia My head''s spinning like a ferris wheel. And it is hurting like someone is hammering a nail into it. I got up and sat on the bed with my head leaned with my eyes closed on the headboard. Looking for Chris, as I patted my hand on the bed to get ahold of him I didn¡¯t find him and called out for him but no response. What the hell? It is neither my room nor Chris¡¯s, where am I? As I tried to get up to look around the room which contains a bed on which I am lying and two chairs, a table with a wooden closet, I fell back on the bed holding my head. This room might be strange, but is cozy and warm. I opened my eyes and looked out of the window to find I am deep inside the forest where the wolves are spotted by the town people. I clearly remember, I didn¡¯t drink muchst night at the party. I was in my senses until Harris came to me to show the photographs in his phone and then Chris joined us and asked me to turn around. I did as he said, I heard some shouting from behind me but I couldn¡¯t get myself to turn and look. I gulped down my drink which Harris brought me and the another one nearby on the counter lost in my thoughts. How did I get so drunk, who brought me here, does Chris know I am here? How do I get out of here? I found my dress on one of the chairs, and some clothes of a man on the other which I think belong to N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Chris as it is the same tuxedo he worest night. A sense of relief washed down on me until the next thought struck me. Why did he bring me deep in the woods, when he can take to any ce in this town? I took off some red shirt that I was wearing and put on my green dress back. Harris must have spiked my drink but why Chris brought me here only is the only disturbing question to me right now. I made my way outside holding the wall by my side for support and found Bryan sitting casually on the couch in the middle of the hall scrolling his face. He looked in my direction as I opened the gate and stood up as I saw him. I guess my face was betraying me and showed how scared I was as his serious face pitied as soon as he looked at me. He stepped towards and stepped back inside the room and locked it behind me. It was really Christian who brought me here in the forest while I was unconscious. I was sitting on the bed when I heard the front door and Bryan talking to someone and then door closing. There was a knock on the door and it was Christian. ¡°Heaven, please open the door. It is me Chris.¡± I almost ran to him when I reminded myself that this man might be my boyfriend but I have known him for only 3 weeks and he brought me here where no one can find me and I might be in the biggest danger of my life right now. With no reply, he continued. ¡°I get it you¡¯re scared, I know I should have been by your side when you woke up but I needed to get medicines for you. I left Bryan here to protect you. You¡¯re safe here, please open the door, Heaven.¡± I wanted to let him in and hug him, cry out my fear likest time and be in his embrace but can I really trust this guy. ¡°Why are we here, Christian?¡± I asked him through the door. ¡°I will tell you everything, please open the door, Heaven.¡± He spoke more like whispered in pain. Hearing him hurt moved me, I couldn¡¯t control myself anymore and hugged him as soon as I saw his sweet handsome face. He responded with a tight hug that I suffocated for a moment with my face buried in his chest. ¡°Christian, your arms are too tight. Relieve me a bit.¡± But he tightened his grip. ¡°Stop calling me Christian first. I am Chris for you.¡± ¡°Okay, fine Chris, please relieve me.¡± He released me and dragged me to the couch where Bryan was seated sometime before. He returned with a ss of water and a packet of medicines. ¡°Take two tablets, please.¡± He pushed the tray to me and sat beside me with his hands on his knees and head down. Only then I noticed how he was covered in sweat and his wet shirt was sticking to his body. I gulped down two tablets with the water as he asked me to do but only after checking the pills. I know I might soundme to someone but right now, I don¡¯t want to take any risk and make a fool of myself. My head is still aching due tost night. I made some space between us and started massaging my head leaning on the headrest of the sofa. I didn¡¯t realise when he started massaging after pushing my hands away. The pain was relieved a bit. I opened my eyes and sat sideways to face pulling away from him. I need answers to my questions first. I looked at him. He looked hurt and angry. ¡°Someone spiked your drinkst night and I think it was Harris. You looked upset when you were talking to him. I came up to you both but you were lost. He tried showing me something on his phone. I guess I was wrong the other night at the pub, I should have killed him.¡± ¡°He showed me the photographs of me and Peter in our parking lot. He told me if he showed you those, you won¡¯t believe me and leave me. It was nothing like he showed you. Peter was threatening me, there is nothing he told you. Trust me.¡± I sounded more like a fool right now. ¡°I know, our rtionship has been a mess from the beginning but trust me. I am not a cheater.¡± He came close and shushed me as he wiped my tears, I didn¡¯t realise till now that I was crying. ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything, he wanted to show me. And I trust you more than anyone. What didn¡¯t you tell me that he threatened you?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to beat another guy because of me. I might look delicate but I know how to handle these man whores. I hurt his man part with my knee, he was too sensitive.¡± I don¡¯t know which part made himugh but he wasughing too hard. ¡°What are youughing about?¡± ¡°You¡¯re too funny, Heaven.¡± ¡°Which part was funny for you?¡± Hearing me, he stoppedughing suddenly. ¡°I am sorry, but that was funny. Although I appreciate how you handled that.¡± He coughed trying to hide hisughter. ¡°Why did you bring me here? We could have gone to my apartment.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want you anywhere near that bastard. And tomorrow you¡¯re resigning and this is not up for discussion.¡± ¡°We could have gone to your house or inn in town. But why here deep in the forest, Chris?¡± He frowned as if he didn¡¯t like me questioning that made me move back but there was no more space for me to move back. ¡°I couldn¡¯t take you because then I couldn¡¯t stay with you at night there and at the inn it would be too much gossip to handle for you by today.¡± I was analysing his words when he spoke again. ¡°I didn¡¯t realise you were afraid of me till now, I thought you were angry that I was not by your side when you woke up. I can never dare to hurt you, how could you think of that?¡± I was shocked with his sudden statement. I was speechless, I didn¡¯t know what to say or how to exin myself. His reasons exined much and were quite satisfactory. I can¡¯t doubt his intentions now. ¡°If you still don¡¯t trust me, I can call Ethan and Mary. They knew I brought you here. My family knows of this ce, Jeanne knows too. If you want¡­¡± Before he could exin himself and embarrass me more, I reached out and hugged him. I knew I was a fool to doubt him but couldn¡¯t help myself. ¡°I am sorry, Chris. I know I am stupid.¡± He responded back and hugged me. We stayed like that for quite some time when my phone rang in the room. ¡°Let it ring, don¡¯t leave me.¡± He pulled me to the couch again as I was about to get my phone. ¡°I need to get it, leave me.¡± I got up and went to pick up the call. It was Jeanne. I showed the caller id as he followed me in. He shrugged and pulled me close into his body. ¡°Hello, are you alright? Mary just told me what happenedst night. Thank god, Broda was there for you.¡± ¡°Hello to you too, J. Yes I am alright.¡± I tried to sound like I just woke up and was still in a hangover. ¡°Good, where are you?¡± I looked at Chris for an answer but he was busy caressing my neck and corbone. Before I could reply to anything, she continued herself. ¡°I don¡¯t care. Juste home now with all your stuff.¡± ¡°Jeanne, all the stuff?¡± I tried shutting my mouth as he nipped my soft spot. ¡°Yes, all your stuff,e soon we all are waiting for you.¡± ¡°In an hour, is it okay? I need to shower and get ready.¡± I tried sounding more sincere and genuine. I just hope she won¡¯t know I am pretending while I am better now and with her brother. After a few more reminders and questions from Jeanne and my vague answers, we ended the call. I turned and looked at Chris before I spoke. ¡° Is one hour enough for both routes? I don¡¯t know where we are, so I just told her I am at my apartment and I also need to shower and change clothes.¡± ¡°Yes, if we do it quickly.¡± I pushed him a little bit and gave him a serious look to tell him I am serious and want to leave this ce as much as I want to spend time with him. ¡°Okay, okay fine. Lets leave. First we go to your apartment. Get a shower together and then leave for my house.¡± As he held my hand pulled me to the main door of the cabin and then to his car parked outside. ¡°We¡¯re not taking the shower together. We need to hurry and not gette.¡± He chuckled and we got in the car. He drove really fast while telling me on the way how everything will now be at home and how grandma will react. He even imitated grandma once. ¡°Ohh my child, are you alright? I am so sad that it happened. You will stay with us now. Please let me take care of you.¡± It was really funny how he told me everything till we reached my apartment. He walked beside me in alert mode. He was making sure that he encountered Harris and his friends first before me. I took the shower as fast as I could and packed a few clothes with me knowing Jeanne and grandma won¡¯t let me leave their ce soon. Even I want to change my ce now. He let me drive my car as it might make J and grandma ask more questions. He drove behind me while Bryan was on his motorbike before me. He called Bryan to help him drive me safely to his house. It feels strange driving like this, between two vehicles and bothering two people for my safety. We reached a nearby house and stopped at a distance while Bryan was still riding before me. Jeanne ran out and hugged me. She neglected Bryan as if it was okay being him with me. I don¡¯t know why it doesn¡¯t bother her but thankfully it doesn''t because I don¡¯t know how I would have exined to her that Chris asked him to follow me around me for a while. We went in while Bryan carried my bag from the car and went upstairs. Grandma pulled me in a hug. ¡°Oh my child, I am sorry you went through that. Are you alright? Now you live with us and let me take care of you.¡± Hearing the same words that Chris told me made meugh. I tried to suppress that Grandma pulled away and asked me if I had breakfast and I denied. Now, I get why Chris didn¡¯t feed me on our way to my apartment when I told him I am hungry. We went to the dining room and they fed me like a baby. But I still don¡¯t know what Mary told them and how much of it is true. I need to talk to her. Chapter 30: The pillow fight Chapter 30: The pillow fight Celia I need to talk to her urgently. I was looking in her direction constantly to give her a hint that I don¡¯t know what to tell them. And as if she already knew of my dilemma, she sent grandma to my room to check if everything is alright for me and Jeanne to take her medicines from her room. ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking.¡± she said as soon as I sighed with relief. ¡°Speak before theye again.¡± ¡°I told them, Harris was harassing you after someone spiked your drink. Christian, Ethan and Ross were hanging out and found you both in a corner. You were high and swinging. Christian beat the shit out of Harris and we took you to your apartment. He spent the night with you there while we returned and in the morning he returned too but told Bryan to take care of you. We told them the truth with some changes.¡± ¡°Thank you, you saved our ass. You¡¯re a savior.¡± I got up and hugged her. ¡°No worries but I want to know the details of what actually happened. These are the tidbits Christian filled me in.¡± I nodded and promised her the detailster. I admit telling her and Ethan was not that bad of a decision taken by Chris. I can rely on both of them. ¡°If you think you don¡¯t know the answer to any of their questions, just say you were unconscious. Easy Peasy.¡± We bothughed and continued eating as a pregnantdy she eats every meal twice. We were talking about her pregnancy and her experience. Knowing more about this thing excites me more and I want to experience it more. Wait, do I want babies, hell no. (?_?¡±) Jeanne brought me to her room. She wants to know everything about what happenedst night and previously. She wants to have some time alone as we rarely had it now. If I hadn¡¯t moved here with her, we wouldn¡¯t have had this time together. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°So, tell me what happened at the partyst night.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t remember anything exactly. I was served champagne after which I felt my head spinning. I went towards the washroom to wash my face but before I could enter, he grabbed my hand and pulled into a corner. Soon, I fell unconscious and I don¡¯t really remember what happened after that. I just heard a few shoutings and screamings. After that I woke up in my bed with Bryan outside guarding me.¡± She was looking at me with a sorry face and hugged me. I needed it too much. It felt right hugging her and talking although I can¡¯t share my feelings with her but it felt good. She gave me strict instructions to shift here as soon as possible and leave that filthy apartment. I might not have had my memories with that apartment but it was the ce that brought me and Chris together. He asked me to be his girlfriend there. We had our first time there. We spent nights in that apartment. But I nodded my head and agreed with her as neither I want to live there anymore nor Chris will let me spend another night there. Jeanne just helped both of us, otherwise it would have been difficult to exin to everyone why I came here until I found another ce. I need to find another ce as I can¡¯t live here all my life until I marry Chris. What the hell is happening to me? Why am I thinking of getting married and having babies now so frequently. I wished to get married and have babies but not so soon. Not until I was in New York, then why so suddenly. I shrugged off the feeling andid down on bed in the opposite direction of Jeanne with my head beside hers. ¡°Victor is back for sometime. Greg is not ready to leave my side for even a second.¡± ¡°Victor is your high school boyfriend, right?¡± ¡°Yes but more like a summer high school boyfriend. As we were only together when he was back here for summers.¡± ¡°You must have met him at the partyst night, one of the reasons I didn¡¯t attend the party.¡± ¡°Greg is afraid you might leave him for that Victor. Don¡¯t mind but Victor is hotter than your blond boyfriend and quite charismatic too.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t remind me of him. His looks were the first reason I dated him back then.¡± ¡°I think Greg is right, he shouldn¡¯t let you alone. You will pounce on Victor the first moment you see him.¡± ¡°Why do you say that, you know I am loyal to Greg. I never had another guy beside him.¡± ¡°Well, you had other guys but notpletely.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell him that.¡± She hit my face with a pillow. I grabbed a pillow too from my side. ¡°You know that it hurts, right?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t¡± As she chucked and got up to sit to defend. ¡°You know now.¡± I told her as I hit her with a pillow too. In her defence she tried hitting me. I hit a few more times and she hit back before we started hitting each other without looking aimlessly. We started a pillow and didn¡¯t realise when Mary came to call us for lunch. By the time she entered our room and stopped us, we both were out of breath with the fight. We were all covered in feathers with feathers all around the bed and the floor. Grandma followed Mary behind and was angry seeing the condition of the room. ¡°What did you do to this room? Are you two kids that you were pillow fighting with each other?¡± She had her hands on her hips and had that angry look on her face but it melted as soon as she saw both of us. We both looked at each other and made our puppy faces to her. Mary was stunned and gasped at her sudden change in mood. ¡°Get ready you both girls ande down early. Your grandpa is waiting. Mary bring them soon. Till then I will make the arrangement for new pillows and get this room fixed.¡± Weughed as soon as she went out of sight. It was too fun being a college girl again with my best friend. We bothid back to catch our breaths when Mary shouted at us again she was doing before grandma came in. ¡°Lay down Mary, you¡¯re pregnant don¡¯t stress yourself too much.¡± I pulled her hand and she sat beside me. Jeanne shut her mouth, reminding her how she and Ethan once turned the whole house into a fairy Ethan and Mary were left alone back when everyone was out to one ce and another. They both started a fight and Mary hit Ethan with a pillow which soon turned into a pillow fight and after their pillows were bursted and all feathers were left they soon turned to other rooms and bursted their pillows. Soon no pillows were left in the house, not even cushions. Grandma shouted from downstairs and all three jumped and got back on our feets. We fixed ourselves and went downstairs. It was only us, Ethan and Chris were went off to work. Bryan was still here to guard the house. I told him to go and have a rest, he must have been tired by now and had his own work today. He just can¡¯t follow me all day because Chris told him to. He denied and said he was okay. Well, I can¡¯t force him to leave his own grandparents house. We had our dinner. Grandpa asked me about my well being and told me I can stay here as long as I want. I thanked him for assuring and informed them I will find a ce soon and will leave by the end of this week. It is their kindness that they let me stay for so long but I can¡¯t be a burden on them for so long. Mom and Dad will not allow it. I haven¡¯t informed them of whatever is happening here. They will be too worried and will leave with me for New York. And I don¡¯t want to leave. Grandma was opposing my idea and was telling me I can¡¯t leave this house until I want to go somewhere temporarily. Mary was supporting her and asked J to tell me I can¡¯t leave but she supported my decision and told me I can leave when I want. Everyone on the table was shocked including me even though I wanted to leave but I didn¡¯t expect this from her. Is she in opposition of me and Chris being together and thinks it will be better if we stay away from each other. After that we all ate in silence as I was too shocked to say anything. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to eat anything until Mary reached out and squeezed my hand and gave a warming genuine smile. Well, I got some support. As we finished our lunch we went back to my room as J¡¯s room is still a mess. ¡°So, tell me where I should try to get my new apartment.¡± ¡°You can go for Skylight apartments or Nend buildings. Both were constructed by us. They both are good and near to the office as well as our house.¡± I can tell she is upset with me leaving this house but she wants me to leave. ¡°Then lets go, visit today and finalise one.¡± ¡°I allowed you but why do you want to leave so soon? You can stay girl. I didn¡¯t mean that you leave urgently. I am sorry if it hurt you.¡± ¡°No wolf girl, I am not leaving before the weekend. I just want to finalise it by today so I can focus on other things for the rest of the week. So, can we¡­?¡± She jumped and we got ready for our hunt. And went to both the buildings and visited different apartments in both the buildings. Bryan followed us to each and every apartment in both the buildings. I was quite ufortable with him behind us while J was fine and behaved like it was usual. Well, it was for her with Sean following her for 3 years in NY. We finally booked one with 2 bedrooms and one room with ake view where Chris and I had our first date. Jeanne and I both agreed for this one while one always disagreed for others. I paid the deposit with my savings and have not much money left now. We returned Dantes house by the time of dinner. We washed our hands and went to the dining room. As soon as we entered, our eyes met while his eyes questioned if I was okay. I nodded and assured him. We sat on the table and started eating our food when Jeanne informed everyone that we found my new apartment in Sknd apartments. Everyone was surprised and was shaking their heads while Chris was smiling which made me frown but Bryan had his same expression. ¡°Broda, can Celia join ourpany?¡± ¡°Ethan, do we need another architect?¡± Just a week ago he asked me to join hispany and now he is acting so well, asking Ethan if they have an opening. ¡°I think we can manage and we can¡¯t lose such talent. I remember you told me how much you and Joseph liked her designs. Celiae tomorrow after you handover your resignation to them and meet Mason if you don¡¯t get any of us in office.¡± I nodded and we continued eating. I didn¡¯t know he liked my sketches, he didn¡¯t say even a word to me about them let alone praise them. We will talk about itter darling. He winked at me while no one looked. We finished our dinner and all male left for some work while Bryan left for his house. I was helping J, Mary and grandma in cleaning the table and dishes. When my phone beeped in my jeans pocket. I reached and read Chris¡¯s message. ¡°Keep your balcony¡¯s door open.¡± For sure darling, you need a good beating. I got everything done and went to my room and called my parents before going for a shower. They won¡¯t be able to make it for my birthday this sunday. Dad has an important dinner at his restaurant and Mom has an important hearing on Monday which she can¡¯t push to another date as the judge is not on good terms with mom and he might announce the judgement on her behalf but she can¡¯t upset him. They won¡¯t be able to be here with me saddened me when J knocked on my door to hand over the water jug to me. ¡°Why are you upset, vampire girl?¡± She asked as she made her way inside and shut the door behind her. ¡°Mom and Dad won¡¯t be joining us this weekend for my birthday.¡± I pouted and showed her a fake smile. ¡°No worries, we will be having a stay over at your ce like old times.¡± ¡°You think Greg will allow you to stay over at my ce alone.¡± She snorted and grunted as sheid on my bed with a thump. ¡°Want to have a puff, wolf girl?¡± She looked at me with wide eyes. ¡°You have it here. I thought it was finished and you didn¡¯t inform me when you bought it.¡± ¡°When you were busy with Gregst week and after meeting Greg. I guessed we might need it here. So, I went out to buy some.¡± We went out on the balcony and lighted the cigarette. No, we don¡¯t smoke daily or even strong stuff. It started for fun at a party and we started smoking casually when we both are stressed or after a party. We neither want to get our body damaged because of it nor get addicted to it. We shared the cigarette and blew smoke in the air outside the balcony. Shit, Chris wille from the balcony. What if he smelled it? I forgot. But wait a minute, a culprit can¡¯t scold another culprit. We finished it and she went to her room. Leaving the door to the balcony open, I went in for a shower. After a long cold shower, I was satisfied and went back to my room to my charming boyfriend on my bedying naked while his clothes rested on the floor. Chapter 31: Leave Fieldson Company Chapter 31: Leave Fieldson Company Celia I went back to my room wearing just a tshirt and my panties to my charming boyfriend on my bed, his clothes rested on the floor. I went to the bed and picked up a cushion to hit him. He pulled me under Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. him and shushed me. ¡°Someone will hear us. Be silent, Heaven¡± He whispered. I have thest room on the floor and the next room beside mine is unupied. How will anyone hear us? ¡°You liked my sketches and didn¡¯t say even a word to me about them.¡± ¡°You were my rival then but now you will work for mypany. I can praise you now as much as you want. Which part do you want to be praised for?¡± He eyed down my body and then back to my eyes. He closed his eyes before sinking deep in the crook of my neck. I moaned as he lickedon my neck and cor bone. I pushed him and sat above him. ¡°I was talking about my sketches, not my body. Now praise my sketches.¡± As I holded his hands beside his head and restrained his movement. ¡°I was praising, it was just my way was different.¡± Instead of releasing him, I bent down and bit his lower lip lightly to which he hissed. Before I could say anything, I left something poking in my back and I jumped. ¡°Why are you naked? I thought you must be wearing your boxers.¡± ¡°I like sleeping like this. Its morefortable.¡± Iid back smirking with both hands under his head and the quilt raising a tent due to his erection. ¡°And it will be more convenient like this to get you pregnant.¡± He told me as he turned to me sideways and supported his body on one hand. I was looking at him with wide eyes and open mouth when he continued putting one finger below my chin closing my mouth. ¡°Close it Heaven. Seeing it wide open I wish to fuck it but it won¡¯t help us to get you pregnant.¡± I blinked hearing it again. ¡°Why do you need me to get pregnant?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need it. You asked me to. You said you want to marry me and want to have our babies. Your wish is mymand, heaven.¡± He said kissing the back of my hand. ¡°I never said it to you. Why would I say¡­?¡± He pulled me to himself and I fell on his chest with our face so close to each other that we were breathing each other¡¯s breath. I forgot to speak being so close to him and lost in those big cute ck orbs. ¡°Justst night, you were trying to seduce me and take advantage of me to get you pregnant. You don¡¯t know how I saved myself.¡± He pouted and tried to look sad like a victim. I pped his chest and got up toy beside him with some distance sideways to talk. He turned too and pulled me close. ¡°Don¡¯t lie. Why would I say such a thing or harass you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t lie. You were lying above me and pinned me down just like before. You kissed me so hard that I was turned on, you told me all these things which made me so hot. I did my best and got up to change you.¡± He told me in a low voice that it sounded more sexy and turned me on. I was embarrassed that I seduced him in a drunk state but was I too desperate to have babies? I looked down to look at his hard dick poking me in my lower belly just above my core. If any of us moved a little, it would be at my entrance. I kept looking down when he continued his assault on me. ¡°Iid you down and you started harassing me by licking my neck and corbone with your one hand stroking my crotch. When I tried pushing you, you grabbed my hand and started sucking my thumb to turn me on, you moaned so loudly that I lost control for once. You sent my other hand under your panties and you were so turned on just like you¡¯re now.¡± Hisst words brought my eyes back to his. I swear I saw a darker shade of golden color in his eyes thanst time but he captured my lips and I forgot everything. Our tongues fought for dominance when I got rid of tshirt. He won the tongue battle and massaged my tongue. My hand went down and stroked his hard dick a few times before he grabbed my hands above my head and sent his hand between to rub my clit and feel my wetness. He frowned as he met my panties and tore them in frustration. He was above me, kissing me while his dick was at my entrance teasing me. I moved my hips and wrapped my legs pulling him close which made him enter me all at once while his tongue was invading my mouth and I hissed in pain. He pulled away and pulled out, I gasped feeling empty and at loss. He bent down and yed with my breasts. His tongue flicked my one nipple while he pinched the other one with his fingers. Due to this mixture of pain and pleasure, I couldn¡¯t help but moan loudly. He put another hand over my mouth and in between my teeth. I bit his hand lightly just to suppress my moaning as he assaulted my breasts and pushed my chest more to him in need to feel more. His hand left my mouth and went down to circle my core and increase the heat. I tried pulling him above for another kiss but he resisted and went down to taste my pussy. He licked it and I moaned. He looked above and red at me when I mouthed him a sorry. After that I tried my best to not be so loud and failed miserably which resulted in him spanking my ass. He got me up and turned me around, so now I was on my knees. ¡°Now, use this pillow to lower your voice or you will not be getting anything until you get another ce.¡± He whispered near ears and spanked me once again. I moaned in the pillow and he circled the area to ease the pain. We both hissed in pain and pleasure simultaneously as he mmed his dick deep in me. It was so hard by now, that I clenched my pussy walls around him and earned a moan from his throat. He started his movement slowly and moaned. He was thrusting hard inside me and I was moaning with my face sunk deep inside the pillow. When he reached out and pressed my pussy, building pressure in me. He grunted as he smeared his cum my inside walls and I moaned as I cum too along with him. He thrusted two more times emptying his sac inside me. He pulled out and turned me over again. He wiped my face as my mouth was covered in my saliva and changed the pillow side. Heid beside me and kissed softly on my lips. His eyes were back to their ck color. I frowned, remembering what I forgot earlier. He asked me silently. ¡°Your eyes change their color sometimes, they turn a shade of golden.¡± He looked directly into my eyes and then chuckled. ¡°You must have seen the reflection of themp in my eyes.¡± I wanted to protest and tell him of others but he shushed me. ¡°Shh, sleep. You need to get up early tomorrow. I might leave even before you wake, so don¡¯t get worried.¡± He hugged me and closed his eyes, putting his head over my shoulders. I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about what he told me and what I saw. Next morning, by the time I woke up he had already left as he said. I got ready too and went to help for breakfast as I was on time today. On the table he was smirking whenever he looked at me. I bet he was thinking ofst night. Ethan took me to the Fieldson Company and waited outside the building. He wanted to handle Harris and handover the resignation letter himself but I asked him to stay there as I don¡¯t want to bring attention to myself. He was too stubborn to leave me alone with him but I managed to convince him. My heart was thumping too loudly against my chest. I wonder if other people in the lift with me can hear it. I took a deep breath and moved forward. I met Tyler on my way, he looked worried but I greeted him and moved past him but he followed me and stopped before his office. I greeted his secretary, Jessica with a smile. She is a sweetdy in her forties, we bonded well while I worked here. I think I might say goodbye to her but after I hand over my resignation to Harris. I asked her if he was in his room and she nodded. I knocked before entering and he responded in a hoarse voice which is a gift from Chris, my boyfriend. The thought made me smile but I wiped it off before entering. I don¡¯t want to provoke him in any manner. It would be better if I leave this ce without any fight. I went in and his eyes looked up to see his visitor. He left his work and sat back in his chair, he smirked in my direction but I chose to neglect and pushed my resignation on his table. ¡°Please allow me to leave.¡± He opened it and sighed. ¡°Look, I know what happened till now was upsetting and not good. But you don¡¯t need to leave. You can still continue to work here if you want.¡± ¡°That is it, I don¡¯t wish for it.¡± ¡°If you say so, okay I approve of your resignation. You can leave.¡± I was happy but didn¡¯t want to show him so keeping my face stern, I got up and turned to leave. I was at the door, when he spoke again and stopped me. ¡°But before that you have toplete your 1 month notice period.¡± I stopped in my tracks and looked at his bloody smirking face. ¡°Yes, you joined as an employee and signed a contract which clearly stated you need to serve one month notice period before leaving or pay your two month sry to the I am left with no money after I paid the deposit for my new apartment. I can¡¯t ask mom and dad as I don¡¯t want to inform them of what is happening here. I can¡¯t ask J or Chris for this much money. I am left with no choice but to serve the notice period. ¡°Don¡¯t worry you will get paid for it but I assume you will not continue living in thepany''s apartment since you already got a new one for yourself. You can stille back to get your stuff since you didn¡¯t leave with just a bag which I assume carried just a few clothes and not much. Will you even serve the notice period?¡± He was keeping a tab on me. Chris was right, he is looking for another chance and he will grab every opportunity he will get. Should I ask J or Chris for money? No, Celia you can¡¯t. You have always been a brave girl and always fight back your problems. You never run, so don¡¯t run now. I never regretted any decision in my life but I regret joining thispany and refusing the initial offer from J. I nodded. He came close to me, bent down a little to my level before speaking. ¡°Take today¡¯s leave, you need a lot of energy because you have a lot of work pending. And you also need to inform your boyfriend, right? That you both can¡¯t have office sex before one month.¡± After speaking in such a low voice, he shouted. ¡°Leave¡± I ran out and ran past everyone and everything till I reached Ethan. I couldn¡¯t stop myself before I fell in his arms and spoke in a low voice that I doubt he heard. ¡°Please take me to Chris.¡± He sat me down on the passenger seat before he slided in the driver''s seat and drove me to Dante Company. This is the first time I will be visiting thepany. I was so lost that I didn¡¯t realise when we reached there. He got me out and holded my upper hand to drag me till Chris'' office. He pushed the door open and stood there as I ran to Chris who was standing behind his desk while Mary sat on one of the chairs in front of the desk. I cried my eyes out and sobbed too much. He pulled away and made me sit beside Mary while he took a step back and stood there. I looked up at him thinking why he pulled back suddenly and stood so far from me when I needed him close. Mary was trying to calm me when I heard J¡¯s voice. She was sitting in front of me on her knees and asking me questions. I looked down at her and cried more. I told them what happened in Harris¡¯ office leaving the part where he threatened me. I saw Chris hand balled up in a fist and jaw clenched aspletely telling them. J stood up and dered that I am taking their money and leaving thatpany but I wiped my tears and stood up and denied her. ¡°J you know, I never run from my problems. Please, let me handle him myself. I will serve the notice period and leave thepany after one month. Please J support my decision.¡± ¡°No, Celia, that is not up for negotiation.¡± It was Chris who spoke in a stern voice and dered his decision. But I chose to neglect him as I know convincing him is harder than J. And J is convinced he can¡¯t say much ¡°Broda is right, C. Take money and leave thatpany.¡± ¡°J, please try and understand. You know me I won¡¯t be able to live with that debt and running from my problem will just kill me from inside and it is not like he will leave me outside thepany. Please J you are my friend. Support me.¡± Chapter 32: Found the man Chapter 32: Found the man Celia After spending some more time in Dante Company, I left with J and Mary for my previous apartment to pack my stuff again. Chris and Ethan sent Bryan with us to protect us. Greg cameter in the afternoon as he found J missing in the office. J was right he isn¡¯t leaving her for long. We got my stuff packed till afternoon and Chris arranged people to get stuff delivered to my new apartment. By the time we left for Dante House it was already time for dinner. Whole day was spent and I couldn¡¯t even send a message to Chris. Grandma has already prepared the dinner and set the table with the help of maids. We washed our hands and got seated on the dining table to eat. It was only then Chris and Ethan entered the dining room and took their seats on the table as well. I avoided his eyes which were stuck on me, I didn¡¯t see them but could feel them on me. I brought one more bag with the clothes for the rest of the week. Thank god my parents aren''ting this weekend otherwise I don¡¯t know how I would have exined the situation and convinced them to let me stay. After having dinner, I cleaned the dishes with J while Mary went to rest after a long day. She must rest, with all the stress today, we forgot about her and the baby. Grandma is all chirpy and telling me how fun it will be working with J, Ethan and Chris until J speaks. ¡°Mumma, don¡¯t excite yourself. Celia won¡¯t be working with us until next month.¡± Grandma was all wide eyes and wide mouth, she kept her cup of tea on the table carefully. ¡°She has to serve notice period before terminating or give her two month sry forpensation. And she spent all her money as a deposit on a new apartment, so she has no money.¡± ¡°Oh child, you don¡¯t have to worry about money.¡± Chris happened to pass by at the same time and she called him in to join the conversation. ¡°Christian, how can you let her work there after so much happened. Pay for thepensation and let her join ourpany.¡± She ordered Chris while he listened all with head down. He put his hands behind his back and balled them in fist. ¡°Mumma, J and I already offered that to her but she refused. I have no right to order her, please don¡¯t involve me.¡± He told her calmly and left the room. ¡°Why child, why did you refuse our request?¡± I washed my hands, went up to her and kneeled down in front of her. ¡°Grandma, I am your string child. I can¡¯t run from the problems. Mom and dad never taught me that and you won''t be proud of me if I do that too.¡± Hearing my words, she smiled and kissed my forehead gently. ¡°Bless you, I pray to god to help you and ease your next month without any hurdles.¡± She blessed me and left the room too with her cup to her room. J and I also left for our rooms. Chris didn¡¯t inform me to leave the door of my balcony open. Will he not Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. protect myself. He can¡¯t always be around me or can let someone follow me for the rest of my life to guard me because there can be a threat outside which none of us know. I left the door open and went to the bathroom for a hot water bath. I filled the tub with hot water and took off my clothes. I got in the tub and rested my head over the head of the tub. I let the hot water act on my body and release the tension of today. I need to get rxed so tomorrow I can be ready to bear the torture of Harris. I swear if he tried to harass me in any manner more than just making me work overtime I would make him remember my name for the rest of his life. I stayed under the water until I felt the water growing cold. I got out and realised I forgot to bring new clothes in. I draped the bathrobe around me and got out knowing Chris won¡¯t be outside to witness anything. But as I stepped out I saw him sitting on my bed naked with just his boxers on. Luckily, he had his back to me and I brought the bathrobe together to cover my bare cleavage. Instead of turning and lusting over my body and making naughtyments, heid down without turning and closed his eyes to sleep. What are we as husband and wife who are supposed to sleep together no matter what happens? If he doesn¡¯t want to talk to me, he shouldn¡¯t havee. He could have slept in his room, I wouldn¡¯t have minded. I let the bathrobe fall on the floor and moved to the closet naked to get my clothes without forgetting to sway my hips a bit more. He couldn''t resist for long. Without turning back, I wore my night clothes which was his white shirt and purplece panties but I can feel his eyes burning in my back. I turned and he turned back to his original position. Nice try, angry boyfriend. I know you were watching, don¡¯t pretend. I got to my bed andid down but far from him on the other end of the bed. I felt his movement on the mattress and a pull to his hard chest. As soon as I felt his bare chest on my back through his shirt. I tried hard to get out of his hold. ¡°Shh, sleep. You must be tired after all the packing and crying in one day.¡± ¡°But you weren¡¯t there to wipe my tears or even help me with packing. Let go.¡± He turned me and pressed me down on the bed so I was half under him. ¡°I don¡¯t think you would have liked to exin Little after all the crying and in between the packing. Would you?¡± I shook my head and looked away. ¡°I know you won¡¯t take the help from me and if I talk more I will force you to take the money. So please sleep before you hate me.¡± His confession made meugh and I kissed his cheek while he kissed my forehead and slept in the same position with me half under him. He is heavy with this physique and perfect muscles but I loved his weight on me. Somehow, it was rxing. I remember in high school, like other dumb girls, I also thought of marrying my high school boyfriend Tyler. I was dreaming of a perfect future with him while he was fucking that cheerleader behind my back. In high school, I once asked my mom how she knew dad was the one. She gave me a very romantic answer at that time and after being cheated I thought she is mad and how can that happen. Even George wasn¡¯t like what she said. She told me, ¡°Many will tell you to marry the one who stays during your hard time but no you should marry the one who stays during the hard time of your rtionship. Every rtionship goes through hard times, you might fight or want him to leave but if he chooses to stay, just as a presence around you then marry him. Sometimes, you both won¡¯t agree for the same thing but if he respects your decision and supports you even with a half heart then marry him.¡± Right now, I feel like I found the man mom wanted me to look for. I woke up with him already gone, I think he starts his day a little too early. I got ready for the office as I was a littlete and I knew I would be tortured there with more workload thanst time he was angry because Ethan gave him a hard time. I had my breakfast in such a hurry that grandma and Mary were scolding me for eating so fast. Even for once Chris whined about eating me too fast. I ran out fast and drove there. As I got in the car, I thought I heard Chris in my heart to drive safely and slowly. I sat there with a bundle of files already waiting for me at my desk. He wants me to read the requirements of the client and sketch ording to them. I think he freed every other architect of the eat. I had to stay back toplete my task. Tyler stayed behind and helped me a little bit. I wanted to refuse him but I doubt if I canplete this work even in the remaining week alone. So, I let him help me. While working I got to know, he lives with Karen and Bryan. Since Bryan is bisexual, Karen wanted him to have someelse instead of a boy but seeing Bryan¡¯s consistency she let them both get together. Chris helped them a lot in convincing Karen back then. Bryan is a sweet guy, he is a bit serious but more romantic. He is 4 years older than Bryan and has liked him since middle school. He waited till Bryan got eighteen to propose to him. I found it too cute. By 8o¡¯clock, together we both almostpleted the task and got ready to leave. Bryan was outside waiting for me. At first, I thought he was here to pick his boyfriend but it was me whom he was waiting for. I wanted him to leave with his boyfriend but he was too stubborn to deal with. He followed me home and then went back to his house. After having dinner alone and a long hot water bath likest night, I fell on the bed in the arms of my hot boyfriend and slept like a baby. It felt good to return to such a warm bed after a long tiring day. He asked me about my day but I was almost half asleep so I forgot to reply to him and he kissed my forehead and slept hugging me. Next day, I got up early on time and found my clothes ready on the chair with my other necessities for office ready too. I smiled at the generous act of my sweet boyfriend. I don¡¯t know if grandma¡¯s prayer will work or not but with her this sweet grandson, I will handle the rest of the month with ease. I got ready and went down to have breakfast with everyone. Chris smiled and winked at me seeing me in his chosen outfit. With this smile, I can handle this day but will need another smile for tomorrow and its next day and days after it. I reached and found the same such files with the sketches and client requirements but to read and make notes. But before that I need to finish the sketches from yesterday which Tyler and I left. I was reluctant to finish every task he sends my way till he is too tired to torture me and annoy me with such silly things. I think I can finish my work by the end of the day without Tyler¡¯s help. After having my lunch at my table instead of going down to cafetaria, I went to the coffee machine to get my coffee when Peter bumped into me and threw his hot coffee on me. That bastard knew I don¡¯t have extra clothes and it would take my whole day to get another pair of clothes. So, I have to sit in these wet clothes for the rest of my day. I ran to the restroom and washed my shirt, it was burning my skin but I can¡¯t change my clothes or get rid of them. I was cleaning myself and the shirt. I didn¡¯t know what to do now as I felt tears in my eyes. I can¡¯t cry so easily, but it was burning and my skin was already burnt. Suddenly, my phone rang. It was Tyler. He told me toe out and take his shirt. Bryan will get him one soon and an ointment for me. But it will be toote for me in this shirt. So, I took his shirt and went inside to change. After five minutes, Bryan called me and I went down to get the ointment and the spare shirt for Tyler. Tyler was hiding in the restroom with no shirt. I sent him the shirt and went to the restroom again to apply the ointment. I told both of them not to tell Chris about this time but I think it was toote as he looked at me with a guilty expression. So, Chris knows now. By the time I went home everyone at the house knew about it. Grandma was worried and cursed all bad omens to Harris and Peter. Chris, Ethan, Mary and J all had the same red face with anger. I don¡¯t know whether they were angry at me or Harris. After dinner with everyone, I went up to have a cold shower. After the shower, I returned to my room with Chris sitting shaking in anger. He held his head down, I touched his shoulder and he looked up at me with tears in his eyes. I felt a sharp pain in my chest. He hugged me and repeated only one word, sorry. ¡°Shh, Chris, why are you saying sorry? It should have been me, not you baby.¡± ¡°This is all happening because of me.¡± Releasing myself from his grip, I squatted down in front of him. ¡°How can it be your fault? You weren¡¯t even there baby. But yeah, it wouldn¡¯t have happened if you would have kept your anger in control. But its okay.¡± I kissed his both cheeks and tried to calm him down. I didn¡¯t like his teary eyes. It was heartbreaking. ¡°Now, will you apply this ointment or will you keep holding it.¡± He nodded andid on the bed while he applied the ointment and hissed on touching each burn as he felt my pain. His expression was angry and confused, which I can¡¯t put a finger on. He blew air on my burns for sometime. Heid beside me and we again slept hugging. I fear I will soon get habitual of him but no worries, I know this sweet boy can¡¯t break my heart and hurt me. So, I will sleep beside him for the rest of my life. Next day, I got to know that Harris left urgently for a meeting. Jessica didn¡¯t know of any such meeting or client. It seems he was important as he left in such a hurry. My Thursday was quite rxing with him not around and no extra workload or unnecessary work. But on Friday, he informed Jessica of my work and again I was loaded with more work but I can get it done today or by Saturday at most. He didn¡¯t say anything about his return, I hope my birthday will go without any trouble. Chapter 33: A monster and that too greatest of all Chapter 33: A monster and that too greatest of all Celia Finally after a tiring and tortured week, I am in my new apartment. Today, Mary and J both helped me unpacking everything here. This time, Jeanne and Greg had dinner with us. And everyone left after dinner. Chris left only to return, he will be here anytime now. While everyone was leaving, Mary asked me if she should stay as she doesn¡¯t want me to be alone on my birthday although they both will return tomorrow and we all three girls will be going to a spa and then boys will join us for movies. Then, we willter have dinner and then return to my apartment to hang out. It was Greg¡¯s n, surprisingly. Mary knew Chris will be returning for the night but she chose to tease me in front of Greg and J. And after the day, here I am in a ckce night piece with loose wet hair. I applied a little bit of makeup even if it will all be smudged as soon as he arrives. He knocked on the door and I ran to him at a bolted speed. He suggested we spend the night together after J mentioned my birthday at dinner. Grandma wanted me to stay for my birthday and leave after tomorrow but one look at Chris at the table and I knew he didn''t want that. I refused grandma politely and surprisingly she also didn¡¯t persuade me again as if she understood my reason and turned towards Chris. Chris was there in a blue shirt and olive green pants with his hands in his pocket waiting for me to open the door with a smile. His expression changed as soon as his eyes fell on me. He stepped inside and closed the door behind him while I stepped back. He extended his one hand and pulled me to him. I grabbed his shirt and pulled him closer. Our lips met and tangled like they were meant to be. Without letting him or his sweet soft lips go, we moved back until the back of my leg met the couch. I turned around and pushed him on it. After spending a whole week with him pressed under his weight but without doing anything with him was a stress in itself. I sat on hisp, trapping him between my legs. I pulled his hair, throwing his head back which gave me good ess to his lips. I invaded his mouth with my tongue while he chose to pull my hips closer to his erection. By the time we pulled away, we both were panting. In a swift move, I was on the couch under him shirtless. Thankfully, we are no longer in his house otherwise I can¡¯t moan as I want to. I want to scream loudly, moan his name, tell the whole building who is making cum and tell him what he is doing to me. He was kissing and licking my neck and corbone. Hearing me moaning, he looked up and smiled. ¡°I definitely missed you moaning and tonight I will make sure you scream loud enough to hear the whole building.¡± He raised up and I captured his lips again. He sucked my breasts through my silk nightie which was of no use while he sucked them. He went further down and kissed me through my panties. He sidened my panties, smeared my juices around and pushed two fingers in. And fingered me while kissing my thighs. He bent his fingers inside and touched my g-spot. I felt my orgasm building. I was moaning and panting because of his assault. He pulled my panties down with his teeth and got rid of them. While his fingers fucked me, his thumb circled my core but soon his fingers left me. He got up when I was near the edge and took off his pants, as much as he looked tempting in those pants, they looked better on my floor. He got back between my legs and put them on his shoulder. He bent down and bit my ear lobes gently. ¡°Now, you will moan and scream my name.¡± He got back in his position and stretched my legs a bit to settle down between them. He ced his dick¡¯s head at my entrance and just pressed it a bit without entering yet. He was circling it and teasing me. ¡°You can¡¯te till I release inside you. You are on pills, right?¡± Hemanded and I shivered under him. And he pushed it inside in one go and pulled out immediately. I was frustrated with him for not giving me what I wanted. After waiting for a whole week, if he is going to do this then I might force myself on him and take what I want but he mmed it in and pulled out with just head inside this time. I moaned with thrust as he mmed into me slowly taking his own time. He got harder inside me with each push and I clenched my walls around him. He hissed and picked up the pace like I wanted him to. Our bodies moved together rhythmically as his balls pped my butthole. This position was a bit painful and the pleasure made it worth it. ¡°Please, let me¡­ aahhh¡­ Chrissse.¡± ¡°Not yet... Come¡± His order brought my orgasm while he came inside me. I could feel our juices mixing likest time. He pushed two more times and I moaned each time louder. He pulled out and took the napkin from the dining table to clean himself as well as me. He pulled his boxers up and gave me my panties from the floor but I chose to toss them back. He smirked. ¡°Tomorrow, I don¡¯t want everyone to know where we did it.¡± After cleaning the couch, he got me up only to getid under me pulling me into his chest. It felt goodying like this. I wish I could do this for the rest of my life andy beside him in his arms till my death day. Weid there for sometime while we talked about nothing in particr but he asked frequent questions about Harris and my office. I deliberately avoided his questions and tried to divert the conversation on other topics. Each time my bare pussy rubbed against his thighs, I moaned. I could feel him growing hard and I stroked his length under my hands. He started moaning and that was my cue to get above him. I pulled his boxers low and sat above him with his erection standing between his body and mine. I started rubbing my already wet pussy along his length. I was enjoying the sensation of his hard length stroked under my clit. I raised myself a bit to take it when he put his hands on my waist and pulled me down. ¡°Let¡¯s try this too.¡± I nodded and continued rubbing against his length. I bent down and kissed his lips slowly like I stroked his hard dick slowly with my pussy. I could feel my orgasm building and my release near. His grip tightened around my hips and helped me pick up my pace. I bit his soft spot on his neck and licked it, and repeated my action again at the same spot. I felt his teeth a little too sharp near my neck but he pulled back and got his attention back to our orgasms. He picked up the pace back and we both came together while I came on his dick and his cum spread on his chest and a few drops on his face too. It was my turn to clean us and stayed in his position while I cleaned his chest off with a napkin and kissed his face tasting his cum. And I heard the clock striking twelve and he pulled me into a big hug. ¡°Happy birthday Heaven.¡± He kissed my forehead and I got up into a sitting position. ¡°Where is my birthday present? Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t bring me anything.¡± ¡°Am I not enough for you?¡± ¡°No, now give me my present. Mary already told me you got something special for me.¡± ¡°Damn, Mary. She never holds secrets well.¡± I pushed my hand forward to get the present. He got up and pulled me up from the couch. Bent down and carried me up in bride style. ¡°Give me my present. Don¡¯t tell me you got your dick for me as your present.¡± He stopped in his tracks. Did I just guess it, right? No, please say no Chris. ¡°Who gave you their dick as a present?¡± He said through his gritted teeth, emphasising each word. ¡°Why, you will kill him?¡± ¡°No, I will cut off his dick so he can never make such ugly references.¡± Iughed and he just left me before catching me again soon bringing my attention back to him. ¡°No, no one offered me that but someone offered that to Shelly on her birthday in high school.¡± He carried me to the bedroom andid me on the bed while he went back to the living room and returned back in a minute. He shut the door behind him and drew the curtains close after closing the window. He came, put a small box on the side table and sat in front of me, took my hands in his hands and held them tightly. ¡°I am going to show you something. You know I was hiding something from you and that was this. Just remember, I love you.¡± My heartbeat skipped a beat as he said those three words. I don¡¯t know how to feel, should I say him back? ¡°No, you don¡¯t need to say the same, these are my feelings. You need not feel the same¡­ right now. Remember, I will not hurt you ever. I might not look the same but I will never hurt you.¡± ¡°I know you will not hurt me ever but why are you saying all these now and what is in this box?¡± I moved my hand towards the box but he held my hand in between and continued speaking. ¡°Just remember my words and wait here you will get your answers soon. Try not to scream now.¡± He kissed my forehead and got up from the bed. He pushed his boxers down and kicked them aside on the floor. He was standing there naked with his head down and suddenly his bone snapped. I tried getting up from the bed and got to him but raised his hand up and signed me to stop. I went back on the bed and saw his nails growing into ws. He fell down on the floor on his all fours with a thump. I wanted to go to him and ease out his pain but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to move. I just sat back and witnessed him transforming into something I don¡¯t know. His body got covered with smoke white fur. His face changed and his jaw and nose elongated, his ears grew out more. With time, he transformed into a white wolf. I heard a scream. He took a step forward and I took one step back. I noticed the mark on his head, like a pine tree leaf of white color. He took one more step but this time I moved back and got up from the bed. I went to another corner of the room. ¡°Don¡¯te near me, please leave me.¡± I felt attraction to his mark on forehead but I was scared to death that I couldn¡¯t move myself and rang towards the door. On my way, I heard the doorbell and felt relieved that someone came to my rescue. I opened the door and there was a middle ageddy standing in her white nightgown. She looked tired after the whole day but I can tell she was not sleepy at all. She had her hair in a messy bun and had a book and a cell phone in her hand. ¡°You alright,dy? I heard a scream from your apartment.¡± That was my scream which I heard sometime back. I wanted to tell her the truth to call 911 and save me from someone inside my This is from N?velDrama.Org. apartment. I don¡¯t even know what to call that creature who is right now inside my apartment, in my room. I felt a hand around my waist and I turned my head to see Chris back in his body standing behind me with his pants on. ¡°Hey Jenny, what are you doing up sote?¡± ¡°Hey Christian, I was reading my book when I heard a scream from this apartment. Is everything alright?¡± ¡°Yes, I hope so. Meet my girlfriend, Celia. I just proposed to her to marry me but she screamed so loudly.¡± He told her while holding a ring in front of me to show her. She smiled and looked at us with teary eyes as she moved a bit with the gesture. ¡°Calm down girl and say yes, you might regret it if you deny. He is a great boy.¡± I didn¡¯t realise till now that I was breathing too loudly and violently as if I was forced to breathe. I want to hug Chris and let it out, forget all this as a nightmare but at the same time I want him to leave and never meet me again. She was about to turn when Chris spoke again. ¡°Jenny, it is a surprise for everyone, nobody really knows.¡± ¡°You got me boy, no worries.¡± She hugged me and whispered something in my ears which I couldn¡¯t make even after the proximity as I was too lost in thinking about the wolf in my room. She smiled and mouthed me to say yes again and left. Chris pulled me back and closed the door behind us. He pulled me inside the room and I forgot how to speak. I saw his lips moving but no sound came out. He pped my thigh to bring me out of trance. I hugged him but soon the vision returned and retracted back from him. He was standing at one end of the bed while I was sitting at the other end. I wanted the headboard of the bed to engulf and take me away. I don¡¯t know how to think clearly and what to do to save myself in this situation. ¡°Please leave.¡± I wanted to tell him and I moved my lips as well but no sound came out. ¡°I can¡¯t, Jenny saw us in your house together and she knows I proposed to you. If I leave so soon, there will be too much gossip and WE can¡¯t afford it.¡± He gulped down visibly and got on his knees in front of the bed with his hands on the bed visibly trying to calm himself. ¡°Look, I know it is too much for you to understand but this is the truth I was hiding from you. Before I proposed to you, I wanted you to know mepletely in and out,my each part and side. I know, it scares you but trust me I won¡¯t harm you even if I am in my wolf form. I love you with everything, even my scary side loves you with all it has.¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± This time I spoke and my voice came out too. ¡°A werewolf.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not even real. It¡¯s all fantasy. They are not real. Is it a prank?¡± I still can¡¯t breathe and saying all this at once left me breathless. ¡°It¡¯s real and I am a werewolf and the alpha of our pack.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a monster and that too the greatest of all.¡± Hearing the words, his eyes got moist and he was hurt. I could see it. I want tofort him, take my words back but no, it is the truth. He is a monster. He got up, grabbed my leg and pulled me down. ¡°Lay down and sleep. Further questions will be answered tomorrow.¡± ¡°You leave first.¡± He shook his head while holding me and covered me with the quilt. I was struggling to free my hand and run away in the opposite direction again but his grip was too tight. I won¡¯t be shocked if there will be bruises tomorrow. Heid down beside and loosened his grip around my hand only to grab my waist and pull me into his chest. I pushed him with all my strength left but he was too strong. I stayed awake the whole night remembering his shift and that wolf in front of me in this room. I dared not to move or else who knows what this monster will do to me. He fell asleep as soon as heid on the bed, still his grip was too tight to free myself. I pushed him and moved his legs and hands around me but he wouldn''t budge even a centimeter and instead tightened his grip around me. His breathing was normal but his lips were trembling as if he was sleep talking. I couldn¡¯t make all of it but I heard some words like, ¡°Not a monster¡±, ¡°Won¡¯t hurt you¡±, ¡°Heaven¡±, ¡°Love¡±, ¡°Can¡¯t live¡±. I didn¡¯t remember when I got rxed in his arms and my ragged breathing became normal. I slept in his arms repeating his words he told me before turning into the wolf which he ims is a part of him., I don¡¯t know if it was me who didn¡¯t want to leave his arms or he was too strong and I was too fragile to ************************ It took me sometime to think of the shift and her reaction. Sorry for dyed chapter. I hope you will enjoy it. Please share as much as you can and help me grow. Thank you for reading. Blueheaven Chapter 34: His truth Chapter 34: His truth Celia I woke up to some groaning and something poking near my core. I am still not wearing my panties and my ck nightie has roden up a little bit and got collected around my waist. Without caring about it, I snuggle back into the hard body of Chris. It felt good to have him around me. My movement caused his hardness between my legs to rub against my core, I moaned. He tightened his grip around me and drew a hard breath on my shoulder, sensing him awake, I turned around and kissed his lips softly. He moved us and got above me. He deepened the kiss and I got a hold of his head and pulled him close. I pulled away only to remove my nightie and get back to his lips again. I got my legs wrapped around his hips to bring each part in contact. He bit my lips lightly and I opened my mouth to give him the entrance. His one hand was caressing the side of my waist while the other hand was squeezing and massaging my breasts. I moaned loudly against his mouth with his dick poking in my belly. I wanted all of him right now. I sent my one hand between us and positioned him at my entrance myself when he groaned and pulled away. He got above with his weight on his hand, feeling the air against my skin and missing his warmth. Finally, I opened my eyes in confusion to see him frowning and hovering above me. ¡°We can¡¯t do this.¡± Seeing him standing in front of me and hearing those words reminded me ofst night, brought me back to reality. My legs released his body and my eyes diverted to somewhere else. He moved and got to his side of the bed and started wearing his boxers and pants. I also got my nightie and pulled it above my head and then pulled it down to cover myself with something. ¡°Last time I remember, you slept with your pants on.¡± ¡°I felt hot under the nket and got rid of them at midnight. I am sorry, you felt ufortable.¡± He was hurt and seeing him like this hurts me. I want to go to him and put my head on his hard chest, hear his heartbeat, calm him andy down with him beside me. I want to forget what I sawst night and how terrified I was with it but I can¡¯t. His face reminds me of that wolf. It reminds me of the wolf living inside him and him being a monster. He went out without looking my way and went inside the bathroom grabbing my clothes on the way to get a cold shower. I came out wearing a blue extra size full sleeves t-shirt and ck sweatpants covering every skin of my body except my face and feet. I looked at my reflection in the mirror which had puffy eyes due to immense crying in the shower. I don¡¯t know how long I was in the bathroom crying my eyes out on my ill fate. I carried my phone on my way out to the living room. I was reading everyone¡¯s wishes and replying to them with the sweetest messages I could think of. I stopped on my way, when I saw him standing in my kitchen serving the food. I think he ordered food this early in the morning. I decided not to eat from his order and prepare breakfast myself. ¡°You can eat this, you know I can¡¯t cook and no diner will sent this early, so Mary sent us.¡± I tried to refuse but my stomach betrayed me. I went to the dining table and started eating the te he served me. It was only then, it struck me like a lightening, does his family know about him being a werewolf. Does Mary know about it, does Jeanne do? ¡°Does your family know?¡± I didn¡¯t realise when the words left my mouth. He looked up from his te and chuckled. I didn¡¯t crack a joke, why is heughing? I red at him and he tried to stop and drank a ss of water. ¡°They¡¯re a part of my pack. They are werewolves too.¡± Hearing his words, I choked on my food. I served myself water ignoring the ss he was offering me. I gulped down the whole ss of water. The realisation hit me that whole this time I was living with werewolves, hanging out with them. I was with them this whole time and was unaware of the fact that they are dangerous werewolf monsters. ¡®Are they really dangerous Celia? If they wanted you would have been dead by now while you slept in their house. Think Celia, think.¡¯ The thought was enough to stop me breathing, I forgot to breathe and sat there still without any movement. I didn¡¯t hear Chris calling my name or felt him shaking me until he threw water on my face and I restored my senses and was left panting. I tried to breathe when Chris rubbed my back and tried to calm down. I hugged him back and matched my breathing pace to his. Hearing his heartbeat always calmed me down, it was rxing to know I have him beside me until the realisation hit me and I remember a new truth revealed to me. ¡°I think you will take some time to let it sink in.¡± He whispered in my ears after I regained my normal breathing. I pulled back from the hug and got back in my seat while he returned to his own. ¡°Don¡¯t you have any other questions besides that one? Usually people talk a lot when they get to know about this.¡± ¡°You tell every girl you fuck about your abnormality.¡± He frowned, I know he didn¡¯t like my statement, it was more like a question because I want to know if I am the only one or he shares this matter with others also. ¡°No human knows this truth except you in this town and I would prefer if you also keep your mouth shut.¡± He said through his gritted teeth. His eyes were zing fire, I shifted in my seat ufortably. He has never been this angry in front of me, even when he beat the shit of Harris back in the club or at the party. Seeing me ufortable because of him, he shook his head and apologized. ¡°Try and understand, no one in the world knows about our existence except a few¡­ whom we trust more than our life.¡± Hisst words made me look at him in his eyes. He was sincere, his eyes were filled with love, care, trust, pride and nervousness. Trust me I want to trust him back but I can¡¯t bring myself too close to him. It feels like he will turn into that smoking white wolf any moment and I will be dead next moment. ¡°Why do you hide your existence?¡± He took my hand from the table and held it tightly in his both hands. I tried to pull it back but as he put his forehead down at our hands tangled I stopped. I couldn¡¯t pull it back and hurt him knowing he is already hurt with my reaction to his truth but I can¡¯t help it if I am scared of his reality. ¡°We¡¯re born werewolves. There are many packs all across the world in different regions. We all are living hiding our identity, our truth. A very few humans know of our existence, mostly are partners of a shifter. There are other shifters too werefoxes, weretigers, werebears, witches and vampires. There are even mythological folks and lores indicating our presence... Our records, I mean books, say that a few centuries back, humans were aware of our presence, they knew we existed but when they started exploiting our powers and performinging different experiments upon shifters. We felt threatened...¡± He cleared his throat and I pushed a ss of water in his direction, he took it and gulped down the whole ss before continuing. ¡°We felt threatened and they left after destroying their whole viges overnight with just a few people left behind dead sometimes to make humans believe we all vanished from earth. Later, we set up our world again but silently. We never trusted humans again until we trusted them with our life.¡± He smiled at me and I know he trusts me with his life. I smiled back. I might be afraid of his reality, his one part while I love the other but I am sure I will never break his trust whether I stay in his life or not. But his reality will go with me from this world. We stayed like that for sometime before my phone rang and broke our moment. I took the phone from my side and looked at the caller id. It was Jeanne. I remember now, I had my whole day nned with Mary and Jeanne who are apparently werewolves like Chris. Do I still want to spend time with them, can I still hang out with them without freaking out? I looked up at Chris and let it ring thinking what to do. ¡°Chris, I need sometime to sink in, think about it. I need to¡­ I need to think if I still want to be with you. If I want all this.¡± His eyes fell down, he felt like his heart broke in a thousand pieces. I don¡¯t want to hurt but I can¡¯t be with him right now. I need to think and I want him away for that. I need him to leave, I want some space without him distracting me. He got up and went to the couch where his shirt is still lying on the single seat sofa beside my panty fromst night. Remembering the scenes fromst night on that very couch where we both came twice for each other, my cheeks heated up and I am sure I was red as an apple. He turned while buttoning his shirt and suddenly looked up at me catching me off guard ogling at his insanely sexy body. He smirked and continued buttoning his shirt. I got up from my seat and walked up to the front of the dining table and stood there holding the table behind me. He walked up to me with the box in his hand. He opened it up in front of me and pulled out the ring while he looked at it and smiled. Last night, I was so frightened that I forgot he actually opened up to me so he could propose to me but now all is ruined and I didn¡¯t look at the ring he bought for me. I looked down and found a beautiful small ruby with small diamonds studded around it. It was beautiful, I bit my lower lip thinking what he was going to do next. ¡°Dad bought this ring for Mom when he proposed to her. She is no more but I always held this ring close to me thinking of it as her love and now I want you to have it as her blessings.¡± I don¡¯t know if he really wants me to wear his mother¡¯s ring but right now, I can¡¯t. Before he could hold my hand and slide it in my finger, I pulled it back. ¡°I can¡¯t wear it right now. She might not like it if I wear it now. I will ask what is rightfully mine when I am ready. Hold it till then.¡± He smiled and I am happy he understood my feelings, my fears and kept the ring back in the box and box in his pocket. ¡°Open the windows, Little might smell me here even after I leave.¡± I frowned, not understanding what he meant but he continued. ¡°We have sharp senses.¡± Hesmiled and left. As soon as he passed through the door and closed it behind him, my phone rang again, this time I picked it up. ¡°Hey, birthday girl, wake up already. We need to go to the spa, remember vampires don¡¯t sleep.¡± I yawned before speaking, indicating I just woke up. ¡°Hello, I am not sure if I cane. I think I have a fever. My body is aching too much. I don¡¯t think I can ¡°What? Its your birthday and you fall sick. How bad luck can it be? Did you check your temperature? Leave it, I aming myself. You just rest.¡± ¡°No, you don¡¯t ne...¡± ¡°Oh shut up already, I am on my way. You just get up to open the door when Ie.¡± She hung up after that and I stared at the ck screen of my phone before realising she is on her way and I need to open the windows as Chris said, change back into night clothes, clean up the dishes and make the apartment look normal. I even have to stabilize myself. They are werewolves, they will sense when something is wrong, she might even kill me when she finds out about my affair with Chris. I moved quickly and prepared my apartment for their visit. I can¡¯t afford J to know about our rtionship. And since I still don¡¯t know what to expect from this rtionship and what I can give in to it, I don¡¯t think letting her know or even hinting at her is a good option. I opened my windows and sprayed air freshener in the whole apartment as well. Maybe it can help, he said they have high senses. Shit, I am a fool I could ask him so many questions about his abnormality but I chose to keep my mouth shut and wasted all this time on being scared. I changed back into different clothes which I might wear at night, changed my beddings and threw them in theundry. After running and settling everything back to normal, I went to the dining table and sat down on the chair, pouring down a ss of water for myself when the bell rang. I got choked on water as I was caught off guard. Opened the door to worried Jeanne and Mary. Seeing them in front of me, panicked me. I couldn¡¯t help myself and I started panting to breathe as I couldn¡¯t fill my lungs with air. I held the door to support myself and Mary and Jeanne helped me inside my room. They sat me down on the bed while J left to get me water. Mary was looking at me with concerned eyes and rubbing my back to help me breathe. After drinking the water, they let mey down on the bed, and J started checking my temperature with the back of her hand on my forehead and neck. Damn, I am a fool. I told her I have a fever and forgot about itpletely. I looked at Mary for help and she offered to check it with temperature as it can be internal fever. I don¡¯t know what she has in her mind. I told J where the thermometer is. ¡°Give it to me, I will check her temperature. While you go and serve the soup for her. I would have done it but too much movement is not good for me.¡± She told her jerking the thermometer to bring down its mercury and pouting as if she felt sorry for J. I almostughed as I knew it was only to send Jeanne away. As soon as J left, Mary put the thermometer under the nket and grabbed its head in her fist to raise the temperature around the metallic tip of the thermometer. I give her a salute for such a quick decision and problem solving skill. ¡®You sure, Celia, you are afraid of them for your life. They are taking care of you when you lied to them about your health. Think you dumb.¡¯ ¡°So, Christian told you, huh?¡± She whispered, keeping her tone low enough to hear me. I doubt I could have heard it if she wasn¡¯t sitting this close to me. I nodded in response wondering if I could keep my voice low enough so as not to be heard by J. I kept my gaze low at my hands fidgeting each other as if fighting their own battle. She put a hand on mine and squeezed it a bit. I looked up to her only to see her holding the thermometer close to my mouth for me to take it in. ¡°Just trust your instinct, if you want him just be with him without thinking of anything much. Maybe, it is the only right thing to be done.¡± She whispered in the same low tone while I took the thermometer in my mouth and held it there when Jeanne came in with a bowl in her hands. She put it down on my side at the bed and took the thermometer from my mouth reading the temperature. Well, I think Mary¡¯s trick worked since J looked at me with a worried expression and put it down on the side table. N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Drink this soup. What did you do to yourself girl, just yesterday you were fine jumping around the house? It was all my fault, I shouldn¡¯t have allowed you to shift. Mumma will kill me.¡± She sighed, I can hear disappointment in her voice. ¡®You doubted this family who cares for you with everything. You spent a month with these people here and three years with J in New York, you shouldn¡¯t have doubted them.¡¯ They spent the day with me taking care of me. Neither Mary nor I talked about Chris or werewolves after that, just spent the day like before this truth. Mary winked at me a few times when she sent J to bring something from the kitchen and to put something back using her pregnancy. It was funny how Jeanne took care of both of us and did all the chores when she never did much work back at home. Meanwhile, I pped myself many times in the whole day for being scared of them and pushing Chris away. I want him back but right now teasing J is a lot more entertaining than Chris. No wonder, it is one of my best birthdays. Chapter 35: That Bastard Chapter 35: That Bastard Celia Mary took Jeanne back after dinner and I slept early as my body was aching after a few panic attacks fromst night and early morning. I fell asleep as soon as Iid on the bed. I got up early in the morning freaking out after I had a dream of being chased by a smoking white werewolf in the forest. When I woke up I was drenched in my own sweat and was panting for air. I got up from my bed and went out to get a ss of water. I took a seat near the table and held my head in my hands which was throbbing painfully. I can¡¯t understand my own emotions, justst night I was convinced and wanted Chris back and now I want to run from him again. I can¡¯t think clearly. I got ready and went to the office to take my mind off things. I thought maybe it could help me, maybe I need to clear my mind before I make a decision and think about things clearly. That thought worked great as Harris piled me up with work and I decided to take the remaining work back home toplete my task and try to make a decision before Chris returns this weekend. Chris tried to call and message me once or twice but respected my space when I didn¡¯t reply or he was too busy to contact me more than that. Either way I was relieved because each time I ignored him, I felt bad but I need to clear my mind before I make a decision. ¡®Or maybe, stupid girl, you need to talk to him and hear him out so you can make the decision.¡¯ Afterpleting my work at home and thinking a lot about the matter, I decided to finally let him talk and listen to him without freaking out and hurting him anymore. I will call himter tomorrow and ask him toe to dinner. Maybe we can talk while eating and discuss things. I rxed the next day and went to the office as usual. I was quite excited and prepared a list of questions to ask him tonight. Most were like what he can do and how it is to be a werewolf. While a few ask him if he ever killed anyone or how his pack is and how it operates. It was already noon and everyone was almost left for the cafeteria. I was also when my phone rang, it was a message from Chris. ¡°Heaven, can we atleast be friends?¡± My phone beeped again with another message. ¡°Please talk its killing me.¡± I was just reading the messages when Jessica came to me. I thought she was on her way to the cafeteria too but she stopped midway. ¡°Hey, Celia, can you visit Harris before you leave for lunch? Actually he asked me earlier to ask you to meet him when you¡¯re free and I was working that I forgot. Please, visit before leaving.¡± ¡°He returned?¡± ¡°Yes, he returned just this morning. He returned like a shock as he went 5 days ago.¡± She has that anxious look on her face. I agreed, I know it might take my whole lunch but anyways it will be over before I have my lunch. I will reply to himter and will ask him toe to dinner. Before that, I need to N?velDrama.Org content rights. see Harris at his office. I knocked on his door and asked for permission to enter, I heard a squeal from inside as he responded in his exciting voice. I wonder what made him so excited that he wanted to share with me. I entered and he signed me up to sit, well this is new. I sat in front of him cautiously, my heart was beating loudly against my chest telling me something is wrong and to call Chris. Right now I want Chris beside me so badly that I felt nauseous and wanted to vomit seeing Harris smirking at me. He shrugged it off and jumped on his seat bringing himself back to reality. Suddenly, his smirk vanished and his face had that serious look as if he was not a jerk. ¡°So, Celia, how do you find working here?¡± I was shocked why he acted like nothing happened before, he never tried to harass me or spike my drink. I want to tell him that he freaks me out and I wish to not see his face ever again after I leave hispany after 3 weeks. Yes, I am counting days. But before I could say anything he spoke again. ¡°I remember, it was your birthday on this Sunday right? Bted Happy birthday. I am sorry, I went for an urgent meeting.¡± I smiled, tried my best to make it look genuine. ¡°Thank you for your wishes.¡± ¡°I was reading your file and I am impressed how determined you¡¯re towards your work. Joseph was also impressed with your sketches. I must say it was our pleasure to have you here.¡± ¡°I wish you would have stayed for longer with us but we can¡¯t do much and change your mind. If you have decided to leave then I won¡¯t try to stop you but...¡± What he is talking about, please someone get me out of here. He stood up from his chair, buttoned his jacket buttons and came behind me. He kept his hands on the headrest of my chair and gave it a little push to turn it around. He bent down and put his hands on the armrest before continuing. ¡°But he is dangerous. He is not what you think. I don¡¯t think you know his reality but I know him.¡± What is he talking about? What does he know about Chris? Why is he talking like this? Does he know something? ¡°He is not just dangerous for me but you also. He is not the person who thinks. He might be sweet to you and looks like the perfect guy you dream for but trust me he is not.¡± He left my chair with a push. I can¡¯t even think straight. He said so many things at once that nothing registered in my mind. I was trying to understand what he meant. He went towards the couch at the other end of the room and sat there with his one leg over the other. He had his smirk back on his back. He sat there with such confidence that I was scared of him. ¡°Your face color tells me that you know his truth already. Is that the reason he didn¡¯t return from thest two nights? Well, if it is then I must say you made the right decision.¡± I was shocked, I moved out to stay away from him but he still stalks me and takes into ount what I do all day. He is the real danger to me. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. How is your nose and throat now? Ipletely forgot how Chris beat the shit of you two times. Just remember those nights before you open your mouth.¡± I was scared to death but tried to not show him that. I get up from my seat and move towards the door before he says anything or does. But he spoke again. ¡°Do you know what will happen when the truthes out?¡± I stopped in my way, I don''t know what he wants. But I can¡¯t break Chris¡¯s trust, he told me his secret because he loves me and trusts me with everything. I can¡¯t make him and his people suffer, at least I listen to what this bastard has to say. Yes, he is a bastard everytime Chris beats him or calls him that, I sneered because I didn¡¯t like his angry side which wants to fight every time but now, I can¡¯t help it and call him a bastard. ¡°Think about it again. I will protect you from him and all the dangers, you just need to stay away from him.¡± I turned around to face him, he was standing near the couch with his hands in pants pockets. I wanted to tell him I need no protection from him and I need not be saved from Chris. He is no danger to me and I know it now. I might have been afraid of him till now but in my heart I knew that he is not a danger to me. He smirked as I turned and he continued. ¡°Break up with him, tell him you don¡¯t want him anymore. Say you want me now, I will take care of all your needs. I will provide you with everything, I have more money than him, you won¡¯t be at loss. But you will not contact him in any way, forget about meeting him at any ce. Just remember I am watching you and I will get to know everything you do. Even now whenever you will meet Jeanne or any other member of his family you will ask for my permission. Forget about telling anyone else about this arrangement and I will spill out the reality of that Christian Dante. I will tell everyone who that monster really is and what a threat he is.¡± He took steps towards me and trapped me in between himself and the door. I really want to punch him right now but for the sake of Chris and his family I need to stay quiet or else his existence will be revealed. My one stupidity and his end is near. ¡°Be a good girl and do what I say, maybe one day I will release you but till then you¡¯re at my mercy and my girlfriend.¡± I gasped hearing him say that, no I will never let this bastard touch me let alone be his girlfriend. ¡°You can never have me forget about touching me and being my boyfriend.¡± He grabbed my face and pinched my chin so hard, I hissed in pain and disgust of his touch. ¡°You will do as I say, you will be my girlfriend from now on and be at my mercy or else see your boyfriend dying in front of your eyes. It will be fun when town people will burn him alive at the park.¡± He my imagination with him and his whole family burning alive in the park. I shiver ran down my spine and I lost my bnce and fell on the floor on my knees. ¡°Stop being dramatic and get up.¡± He spoke as he leaned back on the table with disgust on his face. I wish I hadn¡¯t stopped Chris from killing him that day. Even when he shouted I couldn¡¯t bring myself to move until he moved towards me, bent down to lift me up but I crawled back running away from him and his filthy hands. I got up and ran out of his office without looking back. Everyone was almost back and was now staring at me with wide eyes like I have grown two horns in my head. I wanted to run away from here and run directly into Chris¡¯s arms but unfortunately I can¡¯t do that now anymore. I can¡¯t even go to Jeanne and hug her and let everything out because for that I will need his permission first. I ran directly towards the rest room and sshed water on my face, it helped me calm down but still many things were going inside me and I was not calm at all. I wanted to release it and I needed to leave this ce and run away from that bastard. Taking a deep breath, I went outside and gave everyone a smile when our eyes met each other. I was too nervous to keep my bnce and walk steadily. I don¡¯t know how I managed to get to my desk and pack everything before leaving the office and driving all the way to my apartment. As soon as I entered the apartment, I copsed down on the floor and cried my heart out while screaming loudly. Thankfully, not many people will be around in the building at this time, otherwise someone would have definitely informed J or Mary and I would have had nothing to exin to them. I was crying and throwing my arms in the air particrly at nothing. I wanted to destroy Harris and wipe that smirk off his face and forget about what happened in his office as a nightmare but I know I can¡¯t. That was true as much as Chris being a werewolf is the truth. After some time of crying and screaming, Iid on the floor and started sobbing. I don¡¯t remember when I lost my consciousness and fell asleep. When I woke up, I was on my bed and covered under the quilt. Sun was setting outside and I heard some noises from outside in my apartment. Only then I remembered I fell unconscious near the door and had no one around at that time. I got up from my bed but my head was spinning from all the weakness and screaming, crying. I sat on the bed and took a few moments before getting up again and moving out. I saw Chris struggling inside my kitchen trying to prepare something. I was looking at him in awe until I realised he is in my kitchen and that could be harmful for him and his family. ¡°What the hell are you doing in my kitchen? Get out of my apartment and leave me alone.¡± Only then he looked up and smiled but as soon as I said the words which cut my heart into pieces, his smile wiped off and I know he is controlling a lot right now. I went up to him and dragged him out of the door. ¡°Let me exin please.¡± He said with a stern look as if warning me. ¡®Trust me Chris I don¡¯t want you to leave but need to. I don¡¯t know how much Harris knows and what will happen if he spills it out.¡¯ I was about to close the door when he put his foot down and blocked the way. ¡°I need to get my stuff from the Kitchen and living room.¡± I allowed him only to get his stuff back. He started talking as he entered and moved around the apartment to collect his stuff. ¡°Tyler told me that you went to meet Harris in his office and ran out of the office after sometime. I was worried, I tried reaching you out but you didn''t pick my calls or answer any message. When I got here you were a;ready fainted on the floor. I made the soup, Mary instructed me. Don¡¯t worry it is good, you can have it. Talk Mary if you want¡­¡± It was only then I noticed a bag in his hand which brought out of my room. He was standing near the door. ¡°But I would like it if you would talk to me directly.¡± He left after closing the door behind me with a thud. I was looking at the door unknowingly thinking Chris will return and will not leave me again. But instead my phone rang bringing me out of trance. It was Harris. ¡°Hello girlfriend, I saw your ex-boyfriending out of your apartment. I think finally you have broken up with him and told him you like me now.¡± He startedughing. I couldn¡¯t bear anymore and threw my phone, it collided with the wall and broke into pieces just like me. A tear rolled down my cheeks but instead of copsing this time, I chose to stay strong and moved into the kitchen. It was filled with the smell of chicken soup, I served it myself and sat down to drink it. Chris made it for me with love and care, made my heart swell with sorrow and another tear rolled down my cheeks, I wiped it and decided to get out of this messy situation myself because I can¡¯t contact Chris or Jeanne and no way Harris can know this truth without any pack member. There is a traitor around Chris and I will help him find that son of a bitch. ************************ Hello, I know I am taking too much in updating new chapters but I have my examsing, I am a bit busy right now but I am trying my best to update as early as possible. But once my exams are over, you guys will have my full attention. I would appreciate it if you would share the story with your friends. Thank you, keep reading Blueheaven Chapter 36: Fake date Chapter 36: Fake date Celia In the next two days, Harris managed to spread the rumor of our rtionship. Next day, when I reached the office people were already gossiping about me and Harris. Tyler tried to talk to me but I shooed him away. I know he is Bryan¡¯s boyfriend and him being a traitor has very low chances but I can¡¯t trust anyone. It makes me think that he is a werewolf too and how can any werewolf inform Harris about their existence and what would he trade this big information for. I spent the whole next week thinking of a strategy to find that traitor so I can throw him in front of Chris and reveal him and Harris in front of Chris. I am afraid he might kill this bastard but I hope he will find some way to punish them instead of bing a murderer. This whole week, I was trying to avoid J and Mary. Whenever they called I talked for less than a minute carefully without making them doubt me. The night all this happened, he tortured me by making me spend a night with him or should I say this like at his apartment. We both slept in different rooms. I slept with a knife under my pillow, actually I didn¡¯t sleep the whole night and kept waiting for Harris to barge in my room and try something so I could kill him in my self defence and protect me. Yes, that was my n to get rid of him but he didn¡¯te and next morning he mocked me for staying awake with a knife and thinking about him. I was so angry that I tried stabbing him then and there but he caught me and punched me in my face. After that incident, I was too careful because I don¡¯t want to know how will he torture me other times. I noticed Peter outside my building a few times, he even asked me about the phone calls with Jeanne and Mary and then I knew Harris is watching my every move and waiting for me to make a mistake so he can torture me but I will not give him a single chance. Even I made the first call to J myself to see if he is checking my phone calls too. It was Friday, when I went to his office during lunch time. He wants to y a game with me but the game will be yed my way. I have a few things in my mind. If my small n worked well then I will try something big to trap him. ¡°Here is my girlfriend.¡± He got up from his seat and walked towards me to give me a hug. I stood there and turned my face when he tried to be himself, a jerk and tried giving me a kiss. I pushed him and took a step back. ¡°So,what brought you here?¡± He leaned against the table and made himselffortable over there. ¡°Jeanne doesn¡¯t believe that we¡¯re dating and if she doesn¡¯t believe then Christian also doesn¡¯t believe. We need to do something.¡± He frowned andughed. My nervousness grew more, but I was too determined to make my n work. So, I red at him and made myself look like I am too serious. ¡°Why do you care so much if he doesn¡¯t believe us? You should be relieved that he doesn¡¯t trust this false arrangement.¡± ¡°First thing, there is no us. Second, I was thinking since then and realised that you were right, unfortunately that Christian is harmful for me.¡± I carefully took a step closer to him before speaking further. I prepared my answers to his every possible question. ¡°And if I want myself safe, I need him to trust our false arrangement and leave me. And you know what monster he is, right? I should be away from him.¡± ¡°Of course, I know what he is but I won¡¯t help you getting from him. But I want to listen to what you propose to make him believe we¡­ pardon me¡­ you and I are together.¡± He said with a stern face. HE forgets to mock me. ¡°I want you to take me to dinner in a luxurious hotel. I am missing my New York City life.¡± I shrugged trying my best to make him fall in my trap. ¡°I would like to deny your proposal to help you but taking you to dinner to make him jealous seems quite entertaining to me. So, I will give you what you want.¡± He took a step forward and pinched my chin with his one hand while his other hand grabbed my neck from behind. ¡°Try to outsmart me and I will make you pay with your best friend¡¯s life.¡± He left me and enjoyed the moment with me horrified. My one mistake and I will endanger the whole Dante family. I just need to be careful and I will surely reach the traitor and after that I am free from this devil. It is evening and I am ready with the most covered dress I have. I am wearing a ck bodycon dress with a V-neck and full sleeves. I did my hair loose curls with a smoky eye look and nude lipstick. I was waiting for Harris to pick me up for our fake date in my living room, walking across the room nervously, I just wished my n works and I got some information. And since he hasn¡¯t informed me of the location, I don¡¯t really have a particr n to make it work. My phone rang and I ran downstairs grabbing my purse downstairs with nothing much but my lipstick, phone, some money, pepper spray and pocket knife for emergency. I tried to look casual as I don¡¯t want to hint to Harris that I am interested in any way but still look tempting to make him drool. And I knew it my look worked as I caught him off guard with his mouth and eyes both wide open which made me sneer at him in disgust. He drove us to the other side of the town and stopped in front of a quite luxurious hotel. Standing outside the hotel I realised I do miss my New York City life with J, my parents and other friends. I made a note to hang out in this side of the town as well as J, I and Mary didn¡¯t visit this side but only after all this is sorted out. I made a decision to tell everything to J about Chris and me after this sort. I am not going to lie to her anymore. I went in with him and we ordered our dishes and drinks. I chose to check my phone to avoid him. When I thought of asking him for dinner I forgot I will have to spend time with him and tolerate him at dinner. But I need to know more about him and spend more time with so he can trust me a bit to have me around him. He spoke and broke the trail of my thoughts and brought me back. ¡°Why did you order vegetable sd on my behalf? Did I ask you or you know a lot about me?¡± He gritted between his teeth showing his irritation but kept his anger in check as we are in a public ce and we are pretending to be a happy couple in love. ¡°It is healthy to eat and if you didn¡¯t want to eat it you could have denied it for yourself. I thought you should have something healthy too as you didn¡¯t order anything healthy.¡± I just shrugged it off and continued using my phone trying my best to not look afraid of him or bring attention to us. Because I know soon I will lose my temper. I am scrolling through my social media ount and looking at uploads of my friends. Linda and John were on a datest night while Shelly uploaded a funny video of Matt. I smiled looking at their pictures and their happy lives. This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What are you, my wife or mother? I should eat healthy too¡­ my foot.¡± He scoffed in anger and went back to his phone. ¡°I want a leave on Monday.¡± I told him without looking at him not wanting to see his face. But I know he stopped using his phone and looked up at me in amusement as if I gave a child a new toy to y with. ¡°Can I know the reason why my girlfriend wants to leave me alone at the office?¡± He asked with a pot which made scoff this time. I looked up at him with a fake smile trying to control my emotions and from shouting at him and screaming for help. ¡°My parents are visiting me. I need to spend time with them so better ept my leave for Monday and Tuesday. Our colleagues will consider you as a ruthless and arrogant boyfriend who doesn¡¯t even let his girlfriend hang out with her parents, won''t they?¡± He said something in response but something got my attention and I forgot to listen to him and his reply. It was Chris with some red headed woman wearing a blue gown which reached her knees and off shoulder neck who is holding one of his hands with both of her hands andughing hysterically as they head towards the tables. I was fuming in anger as they came closeughing and enjoying each other¡¯s This man flooded my phone with a number of calls and messages but from this morning I didn''t get a single message or call. So, that is where he was too busy and I was trying to find the traitor in his pack to help him by tolerating this a**hole. ¡®Did he ask you to tolerate this man or for your help to find the traitor?¡¯ I shut my inner voice when Harris threw his hand in front of my face and started waving to bring my attention to him. I sighed and tried to calm myself but the only thing I could hear was theirugh and mumbled talks. And there she with my boyfriend. Harris turned in the direction of my eyesight and startedughing and enjoying Chris¡¯s betrayal to me. ¡°Do you know why I brought you here only because I knew he will be here tonight with someone. Here, they are.¡± I looked away from their direction and gulped down the ss of water when Harris chuckled before opening his mouth and shouted. ¡°Hey Christian, what a coincidence.¡± He stood up calling them towards us and there our eyes met. I could see the shock and anger in his eyes as his jaw clenched and he gulped down visibly. I put on a smile and got up too to greet both of them. Harris practically hugged both of them while I just stood there. ¡°Celia, this is Olivia Christian¡¯s girlfriend and Olivia...¡± The red headed woman cut him in between and introduced herself again. ¡°It is Olivia, Christian¡¯s friend. I guess you¡¯re Harris¡¯s date.¡± She had a radiant genuine smile which reached to her ears. She has blue eyes which make her look cute. Wait a second, I remember Jeanne told me Christian was never in a rtionship with anyone after Olivia, is she the same Olivia? I shook her hand and tried to control myself from bursting here in the restaurant and p Christian. ¡°I am Celia, Harris¡¯s girlfriend.¡± As I said the word ¡®girlfriend¡¯ Christian¡¯s jaw clenched and I did a happy dance inside thinking that maybe she is really just his friend but they didn¡¯t look like so when they approached the tables. ¡®Stop thinking too much Celia, she said she is just his friend. You¡¯re a modern girl of the 21st century, damn.¡¯ We all sat down together and they both gave their orders too. There was an awkward silence between us which broke when Olivia spoke first and asked us about our rtionship. Seeing the clenched jaw and balled fist of Chris, I enjoyed teasing him and telling the fake love story of mine and Harris. He was sitting on the chair sideways with his chin resting on his one hand on the table. His eyes never left me until Olivia said something to him. I teased the hell out of him when I told our story where he asked me to be his as mine and Harris¡¯s story. He excused himself to the washroom and left. I tried once to excuse myself but Harris stopped me from going anywhere. I talked to Olivia and got to know she just returned with her husband, ke from some town in Ohio where she lives with him. She was not as happy as before when she talked about her husband, even though she didn¡¯t talk much about him or her rtionship. We ate the dinner in silence while Harris was trying to talk to Chris about one thing or another. I don¡¯t get one thing what he is getting from all these talkings. I ignored himpletely and enjoyed talking to Olivia who shared some moments of their childhood together. I got to know that Chris was a happy child but was always protective of her, J and Mary. He always protected them with Ethan from the other boys. After dinner, Harris and I left in his car while Olivia and Chris left in their individual cars. I breathed a sigh of relief, they didn¡¯te in one car, she is already married and they are actually just friends. She is his ex-girlfriend about whom J told me. I just hope they are just friends and neither of them thinks of the other more than just a friend. We left with a promise to each other that Olivia and I will definitely meet for lunch once before she leaves the town again. ¡°So, how was it? It turned out that you became friends with the ex-girlfriend of your boyfriend.¡± He had a goodugh as he said it. I just sighed and chose to ignore him as my n was quite sessful and I hope my next n will also go the way I want. He left me under my building and left. I was relieved as he left. As I unlocked my apartment, I was pushed inside by someone and heard a click of locking the door. Chapter 37: It suits her, being a Luna Chapter 37: It suits her, being a Luna Christian The day I left her apartment after telling Heaven my truth, I didn¡¯t see her. I tried calling and messaging her but she never responded. This time I didn¡¯t n anything for our meeting, I wanted to give her time and space to think and sink in the truth. Forcing her into this rtionship or pack won¡¯t help us. Even I asked Mary to not talk to her much and let her decide on her own. But I didn¡¯t think that she would not only ignore me but also hangout with Harris. When I heard those rumors of them being together, I didn¡¯t believe them and thought they were just spread by Harris to annoy me even more. I remember the day Tyler called me after lunch time and informed me how Heaven left Harris''s cabin and ran to her home. When I reached her apartment, it was unlocked and she was lying behind the door on the floor unconscious. I took care of her and even made soup with the help of Mary but she threw me out of her apartment. I even nned to stay overnight so I can take care of her and talk with her. But I had to return, the whole night I was tossing and turning thinking about what had gone so wrong that she didn''t want to see me. It didn¡¯t stick to me till next morning that it could be because of Harris and their meeting. I asked Tyler to investigate the matter but no one knows what happened between those two in that office that noon. Everyone was out for lunch and no one was there. No one heard anything, they just saw Heaven running out and leaving the office with her stuff. I noticed that day she almost brought her stuff home. But then why did she go back. It was all my fault, I shouldn¡¯t have left her alone. I shouldn¡¯t have agreed to her when she wanted to serve her termination period. I should have paid thepensation money even though she refused to ept my money, it was all my fault and this is what I got in return. Heaven doesn¡¯t want me in her life. It was Wednesday when Bryan informed me that same day Harris returned from Cincinnati. But he can¡¯t find who he met and what happened there. He stayed at a hotel there with full security, and met someone daily but whom Bryan couldn¡¯t put a finger on. None of his ways worked. I tried my connections with other packs around that area but no. I failed to get the information and I couldn¡¯t think of another reason. Heaven didn¡¯t even talk with Little or Mary for much longer on the phone. Sean informed me that one of Harris¡¯s men is always following Heaven around the town. Probably he is also keeping a tab of her phone records because of which she is maintaining her distance with me and my family but no worries Heaven soon I will get hold of the matter and you would not need to tolerate that man. I was handling the matter of Harris when Ethan informed me that ke ising with Olivia to resign the peace treaty. It has been a year since we met. I know Olivia is my ex-girlfriend and I shouldn¡¯t think of meeting her let alone get excited about it but we became good friends after we broke up and it was about 10 years ago. Although we have been just friends for 10 years, ke, her husband or should I say her fated mate still doesn¡¯t trust us together. We never met after they found each other 4 years back until either of us visited each other to resign the peace treaty which is yearly. We never meet until he is present in the room or we¡¯re in a public ce. I know he just brings her here because Luna apanies her alpha to make the rtionship strong, otherwise I doubt he will bring her here back even to let her meet her parents. I was almost jumping to see her again after the whole year. It was like meeting an old friend for me. I wanted to share the news of finding my mate but what will I tell her that my mate isn¡¯t talking to me and there are rumors that she is dating someone else. But still that didn¡¯t kill my excitement. They both reached here with five of their warriors on Wednesday evening. I was waiting for them at my house where they had their dinner with my family and then left to spend the night at the inn. I made all the arrangements for them to stay there, it was basically owned by Sean¡¯s family and managed by his elder brother and him until I sent Sean for some pack work. They both are my pack warriors just like their father which is the reason Uncle opened the inn under their name so they can guard our guests. I spent the day with ke and talked about the matters. No, I didn¡¯t hint him about anything going on in my pack and my life except the part where we spotted a rogue and our discoveries about him. I tried to investigate if there is anything simr happening in other packs but nothing. I wanted to ask him if I could meet my friend who was sent away for shopping with Lisa with some guards. But I dropped the idea as I know he might not allow me to meet his wife but will also take her and never let her return. So, I let Olivia handle him. I know she will handle him and fix everything. I decided the time with him to resign the treaty and left the guest house as they will leave soon for Olivia¡¯s parent¡¯s house for dinner. As I returned home, I could see Jeanne¡¯s worried face. I asked her through a mind link if everything is okay, if Greg did something to upset her then I can cut off his balls. She chuckled as I said it to her. She shook her head and sighed. I know she has been upsettely and worried about her friend. She wants to meet her, talk to her but she doesn¡¯t talk to her for long let alone meet her. She is screaming from the first day that she can¡¯t be Harris, it is not possible and we need to do something. Trust me, I want to do something but before that I need to know why she is doing this and what is going on in her life. After dinner, I and Ethan left for the woods. There we met Mason, mymander with ke and his warriors already present. We were standing right now in front of the shelter which is my pack''s hidden office. I and ke are facing each other while our respective pack mates are standing behind us and checking for anyone approaching although we know because of the wolf¡¯s fear no town mate dares to stood aside between us. He pulled out a silver dagger from the box which has a carving of Moon Goddess over its handle, along with one red cloth from his pocket. One of ke¡¯s pack marge also had a simr red cloth. Ethan handed me the dagger. I cut my hand carefully with it making sure to not make a deep cut. After making a cut in my hand, I passed the dagger to ke who did the same with it. We put our hands together such that our cuts were in touch. Ethan and one of ke¡¯s men came forward and sealed our hands in those two red cloths. We both looked up towards the Moon while everyone else kept their eyes at our sealed hands. ¡°Under the light of Moon, with the blessings of Moon Goddess, in the presence of air, near the water and above the earth we will promise each other that like each year we promise to not be a threat to the other or his pack. We bind not only each other but our packs in this blood oath.¡± We both chanted and then looked at each other with a smile. We might have differences now but once we were also good friends. Being alpha¡¯s kids we met and bonded frequently. We might not be best friends or like brothers but have been each other¡¯s well wishers who look up to each other. Ethan tied the red cloth on ke''s hand while one of ke''s men tied their red cloth on mine. And we both signed each other¡¯s register which has the oath written and our signatures from previous years already there. We both hugged and left for our ces with our pack mates without looking back. It is considered a bad omen, so we went straight to our ces while Mason took a different route and met ke mid way in the woods and dropped them at the inn safely. The next day I received a message from Olivia informing me about the time and ce. I informed Ethan and Mary about my n. I know Mumma might not say anything but she doesn¡¯t like me hanging out with Olivia. Although she liked Olivia at first and also wanted her to be my fated mate but when we found out that we¡¯re not fated she started avoiding Olivia and always wanted me to forget her and look for my mate. Now, I have my mate. I don¡¯t know how she will react. So, I informed Mary instead of her and went to my personal cabin in the woods to get ready. I reached the location on time and she was already there waiting for me with her bodyguard standing at Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. some distance noticing the happenings in the surroundings. Nothing new for me, each time ke let me and Olivia meet alone without him he sent a guard with us to protect Olivia from whom, me? It makes me sick and it is one of the reasons we both drifted apart. I was happy when I found out that they both are mates but now I miss my two old friends. She can¡¯t be herself with me like before because of our stalker. She can¡¯t share her feelings, can¡¯t tell me sorrows or happiness. In previous years, many times I felt she wanted something else but never did it or said it because she is a luna now or ke doesn¡¯t let her. I felt sorry for her but I am also bound to not protect her. She was my pack mate but not anymore and most importantly she is a Luna of another pack. ¡°Oli¡± I shouted as right now in this public ce I can take the advantage and be friends instead of alpha one pack with luna of another pack. She hugged me and I hugged her back. We pulled back and went inside with her holding my one arm. We were talking andughing. We were carefully aware that her bodyguard was following us and hearing, watching us. We didn¡¯t notice Harris and Celia sitting at one of the tables until Harris called me himself. I didn¡¯t expect them here. Is the rumor true that she left me for this bastard who tormented her. No it can¡¯t be true. I need to know the truth. I could see her shocked and frightened but there was also a rxation which I couldn¡¯t understand. Harris came to hug me but I wanted to strangle him right now. Celia just shook our hands and sat back in her seat. Harris invited us to join them and I sat down immediately, just didn¡¯t want to leave Heaven alone with him. I could not take my eyes off her. I kept staring at her during the whole dinner. Harris always wants to talk about something and I just gave him the answers to satisfy him or just red at him to keep him shut. Olivia and Heaven struck good immediately. I doubt she knows about Olivia. I even excused myself and went towards the washroom in the hope that Heaven will follow me if she wants to tell me something. If she is threatened by that bastard then she can excuse herself and tell me. But no she didn¡¯te, I doubt if she even tried toe and meet me. I texted Olivia to invite her for lunch. I went back and sat down. I looked at Olivia and she signaled me, confirming me. She even asked her once again confirming their n for their lunch date in the parking lot to calm me and assure me. Well, being my ex-girlfriend and now a good friend she understands me really well to relieve my anxiety. She left with her bodyguard while Heaven left with Harris in his car and I and my wolf couldn''t handle her being alone with him. After we left I couldn¡¯t control myself and went to Sknd apartments instead of my house. I was waiting eagerly for her around the stairs when I scented her smell as an indication of her arrival. I pushed her inside without realising that it could hurt her. She fell on the ground and I rushed to her to get her up but she pushed me and yelled at me. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. Why are you here?¡± I was just looking at her. I hugged her tofort knowing that she is in pain and scared. But she pushed me again and got up herself rubbing her right elbow to ease the pain. Seeing her in pain cut my heart into pieces. ¡°Why are you here? Leave now. Go and have fun with that red head.¡± She pushed my chest. I took the steps forward and hugged her, tried to calm her and soothe herself. I rubbed her back and felt her stiff body melting in my arms. ¡°Just rx, I am here. I am all yours. Just rx and let me help you.¡± But her body got stiff under my touch again and she pushed me harder this time to send me two steps back. I took a step forward but she raised her hand to stop me. I love her but she is getting on my nerves with this. Not holding her or hearing her voice for thest week drew me crazy. I was losing my senses as the days went by. I want to hold her, protect her, take care of her and love her but she is pushing me away. I just couldn¡¯t believe that my truth could make her go against me. I wanted to give her time to ept the reality but it seems like she doesn¡¯t want to understand. ¡°What the hell, Celia. I wanted to give you time to ept the truth but you just don¡¯t understand it right. Let me make you understand it.¡± I pulled her hair to bring her close and make her look at me as she was avoiding my eyes. She hissed in pain and I left her. I didn¡¯t want to hurt her but I am losing my patience and senses. I couldn¡¯t think straight now. ¡°Are you here to hurt me? You couldn¡¯t dare to touch me in front of my boyfriend and here you¡¯re to show your strength to me. You stand nowhere in front of him.¡± She had tears in her eyes but she refused them to fall down and was standing strong in front of me who made rogues piss in their pants and beg for their easy death. No inferior wolf dared to stand straight in front of me let alone humans while this human is screaming at me and asking me questions. ¡°I was here to help you, to get you back, to hold you but you seem more happy with that bastard.¡± I grabbed her with her arm and pinched her chin to hold her straight. I might love her fiercy nature and strong attitude as it suits her being a luna but my wolf couldn¡¯t stand her dominating him. ¡°I think you deserve that son of a bitch, that is what you get, greedy bitch. You told Little that you want a luxurious life which he can provide you easily right then let me show you how rich he is.¡± I left her which made her stumble as she lost her bnce but without considering her I left the apartment. Outside the apartment, I could hear her crying inside but I didn¡¯t even think to stop andfort her. I came out of the lift and breathed a deep breath to calm myself when I heard a sorry in my heart. I stopped in my tracks to hear more but it was impossible to hear her from here. I heard her sorry again in my heart but shrugged it off thinking its just my crying wolf and bleeding heart for her and left the building with an urge to kill Harris. ************************* Hello, I realised in Chapter 26 I introduced Olivia as pack doctor and again introduced her as Luna of another pack after I uploaded the previous chapter. Sorry for the misunderstanding. I changed the pack doctor''s identity to Lisa, Olivia''s best friend. Thank you for reading and do let me if I made some another mistake and how you like the story. Blueheaven Chapter 38: Insulting Olivia Chapter 38: Insulting Olivia Celia I was scared to see him here, not because I was afraid of him or his other side but because I don¡¯t know what Harris might do. He deliberately took me to the same restaurant as them. He is keeping an eye on me and now maybe even on Chris. I need to send him away. The way he reacted, I could feel his pain in my heart, I could sense his anger towards Harris. But unfortunately I couldn¡¯t calm him or relieve him. I felt his love when he hugged me and rubbed my back. I melted as soon as he touched me. Only his presence rxed me. His touch and words did a magic which no one can understand. He gave me the strength which I lost throughout the week. I know I have to protect my love and my best friend with their family who cares for me. I have to help him find the traitor in his pack. I pushed him away and talked rudely. He tried tofort me while I only gave him the pain. It hurt my heart so much that my vision became blurry because tears started forming in my eyes. I sent him away but as soon as he left I couldn¡¯t control myself and fell on the floor and my tears flowed down. Soon, I was crying my heart out. My mind was shing his betrayed and hurt eyes in front of my eyes continuously. I asked for his forgiveness in my heart, I didn¡¯t dare to speak out loud. I don¡¯t know how sharp his senses are. I couldn¡¯t stop myself crying or asking for forgiveness sitting on the floor until my phone rang. It was Harris. I just hope he doesn¡¯t know that Chris came here to talk to me. I picked up the phone still sobbing and heard himughing. I was so annoyed that I wanted to throw away my phone again but ¡°I was doubting that you must have told your boyfriend everything till now but hearing your cries relieved me. You can¡¯t imagine sweetheart how scared I was for you. You know I was finding my ways with your friend Mary who is pregnant. It would be fun hurting her which might result...¡± I couldn¡¯t stop myself to hear himplete his sentence. I didn¡¯t even want to think of the consequences. ¡°No, please don¡¯t hurt her or her baby. I didn¡¯t tell Chris anything. Please don¡¯t harm h...¡± Before I could say anything else, he again startedughing and hung up the phone. I looked down at the nk screen absentmindedly for sometime and then dialled for Mary. She didn¡¯t pick at once and my worries started getting worse. I dialled again and again for 2-3 times and then finally she picked up when I was about to lock my apartment¡¯s door. ¡°Hey Celia, What¡¯s up?¡± I sighed as soon as I heard her calm voice. I was ready to leave for Dante house without thinking of the consequences until I heard her safe and sound.I leaned against the door and took a deep breath to calm myself. I unlocked the door and went in before replying, she spoke again without any reply from my side. ¡°Hello, are you still there?¡± ¡°Yeah, I am here.¡± ¡°Oh, I thought you forgot after dialing me. So, howe you called me thiste? Is everything alright? You are good right? You want to talk about anything you know.¡± I do want to tell you many more things, Mary but I can¡¯t. I am sorry. I went to the dining table for some water. ¡°Yeah, just wanted to inform you to keep Chris in control. He came here just to threaten me.¡± ¡°What? Threaten you? But he told me he had a date night with Olivia, then howe he went for you. Why would he threaten you, he loves you Celia.¡± ¡°Yeah, he loves me so much that he went on a date with Olivia. I know how much he loves me.¡± I said sarcastically and hung up the phone annoyed. I was thinking that he went out with Olivia as a friend. I was just trying to convince myself that he doesn¡¯t have anything going on with Olivia, that they are just friends but here he is ignoring me going on dates with her. What the fuck, she is married. Is this his love for me? I threw my hand on the table and sent everything on the floor. I threw a chair in the air, they collided with the wall nearby and broke. I got myself in this danger to save him and his pack for what, for his betrayal. I am suffering here and he is going on dates with his ex-girlfriend there. I threw my dress away and went to bed naked angrily. I couldn¡¯t bear the clothes anymore. I dropped the ac to the lowest as it was too hot here, I couldn¡¯t sleep and justid there tossing and turning on the bed all night. After breakfast, I started writing down the things I noticed yesterday at dinner, like his allergies or his food habits. My dad, being a chef, always said that you can tell a lot about the person and his health. He told me a person with allergies is careful about what he eats and orders one or two dishes in particr every time to make sure they don¡¯t eat anything harmful for them. I was thinking of Harris and how I could sedate him for my benefit when my phone rang. It was him and I just want him to disappear right now like half of the poption vanished from Earth after Thanos snapped his fingers wearing Infinity Gauntlet. I was staring at the phone ringing beside me and the call dropped. I got back to my work when my phone beeped for an iing message. I checked my phone only to find Jeanne in her balcony sitting on her swing reading a book and sipping coffee. And then another picture popped up with a shooter aiming at her from somewhere far away. Freakingly, I dialled him back but he rejected my call. I dialled him again but he kept rejecting until the 5th-6th call only tough and humiliate me. Hisugh wasn¡¯t only daunting but also frightened me thinking what his evil mind can think of. ¡°I thought we were ying games where we ignored each other. But it seems like you already epted defeat. Okay, let¡¯s start aga...¡° ¡°Please, please, please I beg of you. Don¡¯t hurt her. I am sorry, please don¡¯t hurt her.¡± ¡°Next time ignore me and I will send you the body instead of pictures. You¡¯re taking me too lightly and I am not liking it. Let me order them to shoot your best friend so next time you won¡¯t think of anything rebellious.¡± ¡°No, No, please don¡¯t let me do anything. I will not do anything stupid from now on. Please, don¡¯t tell them to shoot her.¡± I begged him and by now I was crying. Between my sobs, I kept repeating ¡®please¡¯ and ¡®no¡¯. I couldn¡¯t bear the guilt of danger hanging like a sword over my friend because of me. I didn¡¯t realize when he hung up the phone and I was just left repeating those two words in between my cries. When I got my courage back and went into the bathroom to wash my face and calm myself. I dialled J¡¯s number and to give her a hint that something is wrong so she has to be alert and protect herself as well as her family. She picked up at the second ring and sounded really calm even joyful. ¡°Hey, vampire girl. You finally got some time for me. So, is it because you missed me or just missed me too much?¡± She giggled. ¡°Thetter one, I miss you too much.¡± I chuckled but she guessed something was wrong. ¡°Are you alright? You just sounded like you were done crying. Do you want to watch twilight?¡± ¡°I do.¡± ¡°So, your ce or mine?¡± ¡°I am afraid we can¡¯t meet. I am busy with all the preparations as Mom and dad are visiting me this Monday for 3-4 days. And I also have to take time out for Harris, my new boyfriend.¡± I hope she gets the hint because my parents¡¯ visit was never an issue for me. When I was studying at NYU, my parents¡¯ visited me many times but I never prepared much or anything special for their visit and Jeanne knew this fact. ¡°They both areing finally. Oh gosh, you¡¯re having your first dinner with my family the day they arrive. I don¡¯t take no as an answer.¡± She was so excited with the news of my parents¡¯ing. She went off well with my mother from the beginning. I just hope she noticed what I tried to show her. ¡°I don¡¯t know I have to ask them and Harris too.¡± I tried to show her that Harris is bing a danger now. ¡°Oh, okay, ask them and then let me know how it goes.¡± ¡°Yeah sure. Okay then talk to youter. Take care of yourself and your family.¡± I never asked her to take care. We never do such formalities, even weughed when friends ask each other to take care of them. ¡®If I can take care of myself then why do I need you? Take care of me and I will take care of you.¡¯ This was what Jeanne said when I said take care to her for the first time. ¡°I will.¡± And I hung up the call. I just hope she gets what I tried to tell her. I was just about to get up to make lunch for myself when my phone started ringing. It was an unknown number. I ignored it but when I thought of Harris I picked it up immediately. I don¡¯t trust him, just to torture me and mock me he can do such foul ys. ¡°Hey, its Olivia.¡± ¡°Hey Olivia.¡± ¡°Last night, we decided to have lunch but I think it¡¯s a bitte for today and tomorrow I will be leaving for my home back. Can we meet for coffee today at 6?¡± I was startled by her proposal. But maybe Jeanne asked her to invite me so we can talk or maybe they can help me. ¡°Yeah sure.¡± This was my hope to warn the Dante family. She told me about the cafe we are going to meet. I had my lunch. It was like a ray of hope for me to be a mediator between me and Chris or Jeanne. I was preparing for our meeting when my phone rang again. I picked it up absentmindedly without looking at the caller¡¯s id. It was Harris again. ¡°Hello sweetheart.¡± My heart sneered at his name. I checked the caller again to confirm if its really him or am I dreaming because I thought it was enough for today to mock me. ¡°Hello Harris¡± ¡®The beast¡¯ ¡°So, I am informed that Olivia, your new best friend, called you. How is she?¡± ¡°She is good.¡± Ipletely forgot that before I will meet her, he will get to know about our small talk. I hope he won¡¯t restrict me from meeting her. I need to y safe to protect me as well as the Dante family¡¯s secret. ¡°So, when will you both meet and where?¡± I gave him the details because opposing him won¡¯t benefit me anything. Either way he will know the location and time, so its better ites from me and without his any new threat. ¡°I will take you there, be ready.¡± He hung up before I could say anything more. I didn¡¯t try anything and got ready to meet. I wore a blue shirt with a ck jeans. I refrained from wearing a dress so I can hide the paper in the waistband of my jeans. I know Harris will check my pockets and bag for such things so I made sure he won¡¯t get it. He arrived at half past five, half an hour so he can confirm there is no foul y against him. He was checking my purse and pockets. I was anxious about what if he saw that paper hidden in my waistband. ¡°So sweetheart, ready?¡± I always hate it when he calls me sweetheart even just to mock me, but it disgusts me. I nodded and followed him. ¡°I have already booked a table for you both, insult Olivia ande back within 15 to 20 minutes. I don¡¯t think it takes more than 15 to 20 minutes to insult someone and that is your boyfriend¡¯s ex-girlfriend. Come let''s go.¡± I was stopped in my tracks hearing his words. ¡°What? What do you mean?¡± He turned around to face me with a smirk on his face. ¡°Olivia is Christian¡¯s friend and I am no fool who lets you meet her and have some chit-chat happily while you both sip coffee. So,¡± He grabbed my chin and spoke with gritted teeth. ¡°You can tell her about me and warn your boyfriend, I won¡¯t let that happen.¡± He turned around and left. I went to the dining table to gulp down the water and check if the paper was ced at the right ce. I also left after it, locking the door behind me. He drove me to the restaurant and showed me the table he booked for us. It was clearly visible from where the car was parked. The chairs are aligned around the table in a way that Harris can see everything going on the table clearly through the ss window. I don¡¯t know how I will handover the slip to Olivia or if she will even trust me and help me pass the slip to Chris or Jeanne. I was about to leave the car when Harris stopped and asked me to take a wireless speaker so he could listen to what we talked there in the restaurant. As I left, he wore his headphones and signed me to move and not dy anymore. I went in and checked my waistband to get the paper out in my hand in advance. But I couldn¡¯t get it, it was then I felt something poking on the back of my upper right thigh. I let out a small cry before calming myself and heading to the table. Olivia was already there waiting for me. I don¡¯t know how I will manage this meeting. I can¡¯t think of a way to insult her. I felt like standing on a cliff with no ce to go to save myself from jumping in the ditch. I made my way to her and seeing me she got up from her seat with a smile pasted on her lips. It looked like a forced one and yet genuine. I don¡¯t know if she is here willingly or forced by someone or just here because of the promise we made yesterday at dinner. ¡°Hey¡± We both took our seats and my eyes traveled out of the window towards Harris¡¯s car. I let out a sigh and instead of replying to chirping Olivia I just nodded to her. ¡°Let¡¯s order first then we can talk. I got to know that you¡¯re Jeanne¡¯s best friend. Well, she was a good friend of mine as well.¡± She signaled a waitress toe and take our orders. She asked for hot chocte milk with vani and chocte cake while I got myself a coffee. ¡°So, tell me how is it here? Are you enjoying it? I quite loved it here till I lived.¡± ¡°What do you want to know, huh? What are you even trying to do right now?¡± I almost shouted at her while keeping my voice without bringing too much attention to our table. It felt so bad, insulting her without any purpose or even grudges. I don¡¯t have a single reason to insult her. She looked taken aback hearing my words, obviously she didn¡¯t expect that even I didn¡¯t intend to do this. ¡°What are you talking about, Celia?¡± ¡°What I am talking about, what are you doing? Inviting mer here for coffee, what are you trying to do, huh? We don¡¯t even know each other and you invited me for coffee after just a dinner together. That was only because Harris asked you to sit with us. I even came here just for him, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t havee here.¡± ¡°Exactly, I called you here to warn of Harris. You said you¡¯re his girlfriend. But do you even know him? Do you even know what pervert he is? He has been behind your best friend Jeanne since school. He is Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. not a nice guy to date or even be friends with. If you don¡¯t...¡± ¡°Enough of your mes, I know my boyfriend. And I know who he is and what kind of a person he is. I don¡¯t need you to tell me. And who are you even to talk bad about him, look at you, you have a husband and are still hanging out with your ex-boyfriend.¡± She was shocked with her mouth wide-open. She was not even blinking as if it was her statue, not a alive human. I gulped down the whole ss of water but still felt thirsty and got her ss of water too. I stood up and ran outside to the standing car waiting for me. But as soon as I reached near the car, the car sped up and left me standing there in between the road. I didn¡¯t have the feet to move and go home or even go back to the restaurant. I didn¡¯t remember that moment of Olivia, the slip and asking for help from her or warning Dante''s family. I was left there standing in shock not realizing what just happened. ************************ Hello, I hope you guys are enjoying the story. Trust me I am trying a lot to make it interesting. Right now my exams are going on so it is a bit difficult to manage both. I just want to ask you to rate my story and help me grow more. Leave thements to let me know how much you like it or how long the chapters you want. Share it with your friends. Thank you for reading and understanding. Blueheaven. Chapter 39: Dinner at Dantes Chapter 39: Dinner at Dante''s Celia My parents just arrived. Jeanne is here in my apartment. No, not to wee them but to spend time with them. She said she ising here to help me but she is no help to me. She is just sitting with them in the living area and ordering me to bring this or that for her. I was happy having her and my parents around. All three were talking about this and that. She is telling them the ces they are going to visit. She is even going to take them to the other side of the town which she didn¡¯t explore with me. It looked like they were friends and I was the one who came to visit them. Everything is okay except their awkwardness for the presence of Harris. After he left me yesterday on the road. He didn¡¯t contact me until my parents showed up at my door. He behaved like my boyfriend who wanted to meet my parents but I don¡¯t think my parents liked him at all. Dad just looks in his direction with the corner of his eyes from time to time but doesn''t acknowledge his presence. Mom and Jeanne don¡¯t even look in his direction until he moves or speaks something. Actually, he didn¡¯t talk with them either, he is just here so I get no chance to get help and escape from him. Right now, my dad and I are cooking in the kitchen. It was just like old times when he shared his experience and his customers¡¯ reaction with me. I was happy for once after my birthday this year. I forget about Harris and his threats, Chris and him being a werewolf. I felt lively again with my father. Laughing sound of Jeanne and my moming from the living room sounded like music to me. That moment I felt like everything was normal and would be fine soon. I was ready to execute my n now, they gave me the strength Icked. I helped dad prepare the saute with bacon, peanut butter and chocte tart andst but not least my favorite tofu wrap with soy. I got the ingredients for only these three dishes in advance as I decided previously after analysing his food habits and food order from Friday. I served the dishes on the table and called out for everyone to have dinner. I sat beside Harris to make sure its me who serves him. I want to check what he eats and what he refuses. I know dad never likes one who leaves the food without any appropriate reason. If he tries to leave any vegetable he will definitely get a scolding from dad, doesn¡¯t matter how much he sneers but dad won''t stop. The thought made meugh. I was serving him the dishes when he refused the saute with bacon. ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you like it?¡± It was dad. He was asking with a disgusted look on his face like he saw some vulgar thing. Dad is acting with him like he acted with Tyler, my high school boyfriend. Dad never liked him too, whenever he came home dad was always like soon he would throw him out or punch him. He is the same to Harris and I am a little bit worried about Chris, will dad approve of him. ¡°It has mushrooms in it and I am allergic to that fungus.¡± He said with a stern face while scorning. Dad was calm now knowing that he can¡¯t eat that. And I was smiling at the new information for which I worked so hard. It was like my insides were dancing to know that my half n is sessful and now just half n is yet to be worked on. But for that I need help. I need Jeanne, Chris, Ethan, Greg to help me, support me and more of all protect me and themselves. I stuffed the tofu in my mouth in excitement to which dad shook his head like I am a mad woman which I am because right now I am overwhelmed with my emotions. First, it has been almost a month since I ate some food made by my dad, second I am halfway to my n. Jeanne gave me a high five. Mom giggled while dad was smiling like a dad. Really it was good to have them here. Jeanne loved dad¡¯s cooking. She always said that being my friend is just a way to eat dad¡¯s cooked N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. food. She always take his side and says she can¡¯t leave food for our dumb friendship. I like this part of her too. I got the strawberry smoothies from the refrigerator for dessert and served them to everyone. It was also nned just like my other dishes after my analysis. I was nning to get J to stay overnight but Greg came to pick her up. Dad smiled at him which made me and J look at each other with wide eyes. While I brought a few male friends home, he was always like that angry possessive dad who will kill whomever hurt his daughter. Even though he was the same for J while we were in New York. Seeing him smiling at Greg Iughed while she gave out a sigh. Harris left too soon after but not before threatening me and showing me the pictures of my college friends Linda and John. He told me his men are following them day and night and my one wrong move can cost those two innocent friends of mine their life. He even told me that this evening he took advantage and nted microphones in my apartment so I don¡¯t dare to make any nuisance. I went in after calming myself down and with a smile. ¡°Are you sure you like him?¡± I rolled my eyes and gave her a look to not say much about my choice although I don¡¯t care what she says of Harris instead I am happy they both didn¡¯t like Harris but I am a bit worried will Chris also win a smile from a dad or will he be the victim of dad¡¯s death res. ¡°It looked like that friend of yours whom you just invited because he wanted to have Steph¡¯s food desperately. You didn¡¯t look at him for once.¡± I just went to her and wrapped my arms around her. ¡°It was just you both had my whole attention and since I missed you too much I forgot about his presence for a while.¡± I pecked on her cheek. ¡°Did you just miss her only? Why the hell did I get to this ce for nothing?¡± He breathed out a deep breath and crossed his hands over his chest. I went over to him and hugged him. I stayed like that for some time before I realised tears were forming in my eyes. I brushed them off with the back of my hands and asked them to sleep as they will be having a great day tomorrow with J dragging them everywhere in the town. ¡°Night darling.¡± She yawned as she headed to another room which I got ready for them. ¡°Good night mom.¡± ¡°I can still fight for you, you know that right.¡± I nodded and he kissed forehead and went to his room for a sleep. I was just standing there for quite some time, looking at the closed door, hugging myself and thinking if it was good to call them here and involve them in this. But after he threatened me with them on Wednesday, I was worried for them and wanted them in front of my eyes all the time. So, I called them here for some time. Since J was giving them the tour of Cooperstown, Harris cancelled my leave and asked me to apany him to Houston''s house to check the construction. It was like he read my mind and guessed that this is the opportunity I was waiting for and he shattered all my hopes dragging me with him. I spent the monday anyhow but tomorrow is going to be hard since J invited mom and dad to her house for dinner with her family and dad epted the invitation dly. He didn¡¯t even care to ask me if I will be free or if I amfortable to go, he just epted it and didn¡¯t tell me until we had our dinner. I was shocked when he broke the bomb on me. It felt like God was also testing my strength. ¡®Or maybe he is helping you, giving you an opportunity to reveal Harris or atleast ask for help from anyone.¡¯ Maybe, just maybe my subconsciousness is right and it is an opportunity instead of a test. I headed to bed when I received a message from Harris. ¡°So, we have a tomorrow with Dante¡¯s. Good, let me show your boyfriend again who got the control.¡± ¡°My bad, your ex-boyfriend.¡± He must be having a goodugh right now thinking of me being stuck in such a big trouble. I don¡¯t know how I will handle so many people with the same questions in their eyes alone when I have no answer to give them. ¡®Don¡¯t worry, Heaven, I will make everything right.¡¯ I felt like I heard Chris. I looked outside thinking maybe he is here and shouted to the top of his lungs to me. But no one was in sight, I found no one. But those words felt so real that they startled me more than calmed me. Standing in front of the Dante house with Harris, mom and dad, I felt myself drenched in sweat. I am too nervous to face anyone in this house let alone Chris and grandma. I know this is a test or a trap set up by god for me, not an opportunity as I thoughtst night. After Harris showed me the video of Linda and John captivated in their own house by his men was enough for me to shut my mouth for this dinner. I almost lost my senses when I saw that video. Jeanne is here running out as usual but this time it looks like she is running from someone more than to us. She didn¡¯t care to greet Harris andpletely ignored his presence. We went inside and J introduced everyone to mom and dad. She almost sneered while introducing grandma, it looks like it was grandma from whom she ran out. Dad looked at Chris from head to toe and shook his hand firmly. Maybe he is going to be the victim. Today, Robert and Selena are here too for dinner. We sat in the living room for some time since the maids are getting the table ready. Harris was holding waist or hand all the time. I didn¡¯t dare to look towards but I could feel his ck orbs poking me continuously. I know my one word and Chris is killing Harris but I need to protect my innocent friends who don''t even know why they are held captivated in their own house. I just can¡¯t do anything except saying sorry to Chris in my heart and telling him how much I craved his touch and hated the arm wrapped around me right now. It was when I excused myself to use the washroom, I wanted to use Jeanne¡¯s washroom but Harris was following my steps so I ditched and went for the guest restroom. I tore the toilet paper and wrote the important facts for Jeanne on it. I was careful about Harris and made sure to create the illusion of me doing my work. I left the toilet paper under some bottle in the cab. After hiding the paper, I came out and saw everyone had already left for the dining room. I left for the dining area when I saw Harris leaving the room, he grabbed my arm and dragged me back to the washroom. I tried to get my elbow free from his hold when he stopped and looked at me with anger telling me to stay silent. I fell silent and he started moving again. ¡°Move an inch from here and prepare for your friend¡¯s funeral.¡± After his threat, I didn¡¯t dare to even shift from one leg to another. After some time, I heard the flush running but it took him some time toe out. The door opened and I found him smirking in my direction, he gestured to me to move forward. I was confused to see him like this suddenly. We went to the dining room and had our food. I was silent the whole time except the moment Mom nudged me to speak. I just smiled and went back to my food after making small talk with Jeanne. In between the meal, Jeanne excused herself and came back shaking her head. My heart skipped a beat and I felt like the world was spinning around me when I heard Harris giggling. We looked towards him and he exined that Peter sent him a joke. Instead of asking him about the joke everyone went back to their talks and their meal. I sank deep in my seat and was confused about where the slip vanished. We left the Dante house and dad has already nned their tomorrow with grandma and Robert and mom with grandma and Selena. I was too confused to understand anything right now. I was too nervous to look at Chris or even Mary but I could feel their questioning eyes on me. Harris drove us back to my building, we waved him bye but he asked my father to leave us for a few minutes. I haven¡¯t recovered from the pain of hurting Chris and fear for the lives of Linda and John. He waited for my father to get out of sight and from hearing range until he spoke. ¡°You know, today in the Dante family¡¯s washroom I found this.¡± He got a piece of paper from his pocket and threw it in my face. ¡°I knew that you would try atleast once to take the advantage but sweetheart, you got a smart opponent. And dangerous ones too.¡± He was holding my waist and bent down close to my ear. From a distance, it might look like a romantic moment. ¡°I think you don¡¯t want your friends safe and sound who don¡¯t even know why they are kidnapped in their house, right?¡± ¡°Please Harris, don¡¯t do anything to them. They are not at fault here, they don¡¯t deserve this because of my mistake. I am sorry, please leave them, have mercy over them.¡± I was about to cry. If something happened to them, I will be the reason, I will be at fault. He left me there again in the middle of the road standing, crying. I calmed myself down, took a few deep breaths before moving towards the building. Dad was waiting for me near the lift, leaning on the nearby wall. I went up to him and pressed the button to call lift and clutched his arm pulling him to stand beside me. ¡°Everything alright?¡± ¡°Yes dad. So, tomorrow where is your gand heading to?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t nned the activities exactly yet. He seemed a bit off.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± I couldn¡¯t think of one he was talking about. ¡°Your boyfriend, Harris right?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ umm he was just a bit tense about the ongoing construction of Houston¡¯s house. Nothing much.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ You know that neither your mom nor I approve of him.¡± ¡°You might like him with time.¡± ¡°Maybe¡± He paused before continuing again. ¡°That brother of Jeanne, Christian is a nice guy. He was even...¡± ¡°He was what? Dad?¡± ¡°Maybe he was just concerned for you or maybe hated to see another guy with you.¡± He shrugged and went out of the lift first for the apartment. **************************** Hello It took me sometime to write this chapter since I couldn''t think how to proceed in this chapter. But I will try to update other chapters more frequently. Pleasement and leave your ratings to help me grow if you like reading the story. And do share with your friends if you like the story. Thank you for reading. Blueheaven Chapter 40: Well-plotted Plan Chapter 40: Well-plotted n Celia Mom and dad left yesterday after spending theirplete day with me. I took a leave and Harris also agreed since I assured him that I will stay at my apartment for the whole day with them and he can hear and watch everything using his microphones and cameras installed in my apartment. I know how I spent this time under the surveince, it felt like a torture to me. After returning from Dante¡¯s house the other day, I was so scared that my first instinct was to call Linda and John. As expected I couldn¡¯t connect to either of them. I tried calling them again and again. Finally I tried Carl and he picked after a missed call. He was sleeping after a tiring day at his office. ¡°Carl, did you talk to Linda or John in the previous two days?¡± I asked him, trying my best to hide my panic and fear of losing friends. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t. Why? Is everything okay?¡± He asked me in his sleepy voice. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I have been trying to talk to them but I couldn¡¯t connect to either of them. It has been two days since I haven¡¯t talked to them.¡± I almost cried thinking about thest time we talked. ¡°They both must have forgotten to charge their phones. Don¡¯t worry, go to sleep.¡± ¡°Carl, I don¡¯t remember either of them doing this. They have never been so careless. Can you please go and check for them.¡± ¡°Celia, they must have slept. Leave the two love birds alone.¡± He yawned and hung up on me. I couldn¡¯t think of a way to check for them. I can¡¯t leave them in danger like this. I can¡¯t drive to them, it will be toote to protect them. I dialled again to Carl and pleaded in front of him to check on them for once. I wanted to convince him to take the police along with him but that would raise suspicions when they would be found kidnapped in their own house. It was almost midnight by the time he called me to tell me everything about how their door was unlocked when he reached there. John was crying for help and Linda was fainted due to weakness and the torture. They both were admitted to hospital in an emergency and John gave his statement to police N?velDrama.Org content rights. how two people barged in their apartment Saturday and took them hostage. They were given food only twice a day and that too only one person¡¯s diet. John told them tonight they got a call and ran off without sparing any minute and soon Carl arrived after to help them. Carl also submitted his statement while I talked to the police officer over a phone call. I told them I was just trying to talk to Linda and John which I do once every week and since I could connect to them which was unusual for them I tried calling Carl. They asked me why I practically forced Carl to check for Linda and John, so I just told them I don¡¯t know why I did that but I think it was my subconsciousness that I should check for them once. It has been two days today, after that incident. Police are trying to get their hands on those hired assassins but they can¡¯t get any clue to identify them since they all were wearing ck masks. Harris would re at me each time we saw each other. Linda is getting better while she and John are still traumatised. John is trying his best to stay strong for Linda. I feel bad for them, they suffered a lot because of me. But now Jeanne knows that something is off and she has her own doubts of Harris involving Linda and John holding hostage at their ce and threatening me with their lives. But due to theck of evidence, she can¡¯t say much. I don¡¯t know if she had told anyone about her suspicions. And Harris is too careful now and hasn¡¯t threatened me yet again. Today is friday, I have a n with my colleagues to go out tonight for some fun. Jessica and a few are urging me to invite Harris too. I don¡¯t know if he will even agree but I have to ask him since I am still his fake girlfriend for them. I went to his cabin during lunch and he red at me before going back to his work. I don¡¯t want anyone to listen to our encounter. I don¡¯t know how he will act or if he will threaten me with another thing now. ¡°Jessica and others are nning to go to a club tonight.¡± He looked up at me with a confused look as if I asked him a mathematics question from high school. I don¡¯t even want to know if he will know the answer to it or not if I ask him such a question for real. I am just here to ask him to apany me to the club and if he refuses, I won¡¯t even ask him twice. ¡°So, you want to make arrangements for you? Do let me remind you I am not your real boyfriend who might make your life easier for you.¡± ¡°They wanted me to ask you if you would like to join us as they think you¡¯re dating me, they sent me in.¡± I looked at him for a few seconds and when he didn¡¯t reply anything, I assumed he would reject the offer. So,I started living before he mocks me and humiliates me. ¡°I will take your leave.¡± I stopped tapping my foot in anxiety and started to leave the office when he spoke. ¡°Stop.¡±I turned around to look at him. He got up from his chair buttoning up his jacket and standing straight in front of his table looking towards me. ¡°So, you want me to apany you to the club?¡± I shook my head in a negative way to tell him that I don¡¯t want his presence tonight at the club while I will be enjoying it with my new friends. ¡°Everyone thinks we¡¯re dating and it is bad to turn down one¡¯s invitation. Isn¡¯t it?¡± I don¡¯t know what is going on in his bastard mind. ¡°No, it isn¡¯t. You can deny it if you don¡¯t want to.¡± I told him with a fake smile stered on my face. I made sure he knows that I am better without him there. ¡°Tell your friends, I will be there. What time is it? I will pick you up.¡± ¡°Will text you.¡± I left the office sneering without looking back but I am sure he must beughing right now as he got his another chance to mock me, humiliate me, torture me. He knows his mere presence can bring the hell out of me, so he will do his best to annoy me and make me run out of patience. Since that day he has done nothing but make do mistake so he can do something to torture me or should I say my loved ones. I promised to Linda and John in my heart that I will take their revenge. After 6, we all left early for our homes only to meet again soon in half and three hour near the club we decided on. I got home and took a quick shower to get rid of the sweat that I got all day just thinking of tonight. The moment he epted the offer, I was bathing in my sweat because of anxiety. I decided to wear a silver cowl neckline dress with fake diamonds studded on the straps. I wore 4 inches of silver heels to match my dress. I did my makeup just perfect for the club night and to lure Chris because he might not be at the club but we will definitely meet tonight at some point. Harris picked me up, he wore a simple white button down shirt, sleeves rolled up and blue faded jeans to have a casual look. He drove us to the club where we met my new friends. Everyone had their mouths wide open as they saw meing out of Harris¡¯ car. I think they all really considered the talks just rumors till now. I don¡¯t know what attracted the girls to him, I guess I never noticed him that way but he was pretty handsome. I know why I never saw him before. First, I had Christian Dante who is much more handsome and sexy than him and second, I was never into bearded guys, it was always a turn off for me. I think I would not have noticed him even now if it wasn¡¯t Jessica and other guys literally drooling over him and giving me angry res. Harris put his hand on my back which stiffened under his touch and pushed me forward. I just shrugged in front of the girls and moved forward. I know there was one more pair of eyes staring at me and him with anger which belongs to Tyler. No, he was not jealous of me for having Harris but angry for betraying his leader. We all got inside and headed to the bar. It is too loud and there are already many grooving on the dance floor but no one is drunk yet. Everyone is in the mood of having fun all night but here I am all nervous and alert. They ordered vodka shots while I went for the orange juice. Jessica gave me a questioning look and I gave a sorry smile. I am not taking any risk of getting my drink spiked again by Harris or anyone else and today I will not ept any drink from anyone. I was standing on one side of the bar while everyone was trying to get themselves drunk. Harris got behind me and holded my waist, I tried to push him away and got sessful too but he bent down and whispered near my ear, his breath falling on neck was irritating the hell out of me. ¡°Don¡¯t resist me darling or who knows what will happen when your new friends will know about your boyfriend¡¯s reality or the old ones will get the truth that it was you who is responsible for their kidnapping.¡± I controlled my fast breathing when he again came behind me and pulled me into his chest. He even gave me his drink to drink, I refused but he took one more sip and red at me reminding me of his threat. I took it and swallowed it at once. It was scotch, I had it before but this time it tasted too bitter. He ordered two more and gave one to me to swallow. Until now, I didn¡¯t know I needed it so hard. I saw my few friends moving towards the dance floor while others headed towards the table to sit which was already booked for us. I really don¡¯t know why a few juste to sit in the club and look at the dance floors. All they do isin about how the music is too loud or mock others who are dancing funny but enjoying it. Tyler is one of those who is sitting at the table right now. I didn¡¯t realise when Harris took the ss from my hands and stood in front of me with his hand to hold. I took it and he pulled me to the dance floor. It was the least thing I wanted for tonight, dancing with him. He pulled me close to himself and put his hands on my back. He gave me a gentle push towards himself to put my hands around him as well. I stretched my hands and wrapped them around his neck. I feel numb, I stopped feeling anything, I wasn¡¯t feeling angry or annoyed, humiliated, disgusted. I just want to hug Chris right now and cry, ask him to forgive me and cry more. ¡°Good girl, god knows what I might do if someone doubts our fake rtionship.¡± I moved my gaze away from him and unconsciously found Tyler ring in our direction with fire in his eyes. It was like I could feel his pain and his eyes burning my skin. I didn¡¯t realise when a tear rolled down my cheek. His eyes softened seeing me crying and he looked down as if he was embarrassed. Dancing on the floor for some time, Harris¡¯s hand was now on my ass and I felt a burning sensation there not sensually but more like a burning hole in my ass because of his touch. I pulled myself away from him smoothly and asked him to eat something as it has been quite some time for us dancing and I feel a bit tired. I requested him even because I was afraid he would deny and force me to dance for more time. But he agreed much to surprise and pulled me to the table holding my elbow. We sat down beside the others and Harris called out the waiter to take our order. He ordered fajitas with a ss of scotch while I went for nachos with corn and cheese, and others also gave their orders. Soon after the waiter left, I excused myself from the restroom as I needed some air away from this son of a bitch and got my senses back. As I returned, the waiter soon brought our food to us with a wish to bon appetit. Should I tell him that the man whom I came with has already tortured me enough that I have lost my appetit long before. We got done with our food and soon Harris looked irritated and annoyed and more angry. Oliver asked him if everything was okay and he just nodded instead of giving him a verbal reply. Not muchter, he was scratching himself and his half of skin was red, I got frightened as I saw him. I put a hand on his shoulder and asked him politely. ¡°Are you okay Harris, half of your skin is red and it looks like your right hand got some swelling too?¡± He didn¡¯t reply to me. ¡°It looks like some allergic reaction.¡± It was Oliver, right now everyone on the table is worried for him. ¡°Harris, did you eat mushrooms?¡± I asked him, panicking. ¡°Maybe, I don¡¯t know. Fajitas don¡¯t have mushrooms...¡± ¡°But some do use it for taste.¡± This time it was Jessica who returned from the dance floor after some massively tiring dancing. ¡°Let¡¯s get you back.¡± I tried pulling him to stand but he was too heavy for me. ¡°Tyler, would you help me get him back to the car?¡± Tyler got up from his seat but Zachary was quick and by my side helping me. He helped me get Harris back to the car while Harris was in too much pain and barely realised what was happening. Zachary helped me sit Harris in the car, I asked him to inform Tyler I am headed to Harris¡¯s house. He looked confused but I chose to ignore him as I don¡¯t know how to exin to him. I just asked him again to inform Tyler. I drove Harris to his building, I asked the guard to help him with Harris. I took the keys to private lift and his penthouse while he frowned to my action but didn¡¯t say much since he can¡¯t do anything with on his own and he has to rely on someone to help him but since there is no one here except me to help him, he has to let me do the things I want. I sat him down on the couch in the hall of his penthouse. ¡°Harris, look at me. Don¡¯t lose consciousness... Stay with me.¡± I tried to wake him as he started to lose his consciousness and it can be dangerous for him to lose his senses. I pped him a few times lightly to bring him back. ¡°Where are your medicines? Where is the epipen?¡± ¡°In¡­ in my¡­ roo¡­ room, in... le¡­ left¡­ my bed¡± He told me the ce where he ced his medicines and epipen for emergencies. I went into the room, I searched for an epipen and medicines. I found a few medicines and the epipen he told me about and then I went in to search for anything I could find about the traitor in the pack or any other thing. Right now, I don¡¯t know what I am looking for but I am sure I will find something important and helpful. But when I heard his painful moans, I left his room and went out with the medicines and epipen. I was looking at him in anger, he might be in pain but I can¡¯t forget how he threatened me using my friends and almost killed two of them. I hate him for that and the pain Chris felt because of him all this time. ¡°Who is the traitor to Chris? Who told you about him? Tell me the name, who is it?¡± I shouted at him, asked him to tell me the name of the traitor. I hope Tyler gets the hint and brings Chris and others here. ¡°What are you talking about? Give me my medicine.¡± He said in between his painful moans. He is in too much pain but till the time he is conscious he is good and can be saved. ¡°Tell me the name of the person who told you the truth about the Dante family.¡± I shouted at him and waved the epipen and medicines in front of him. ¡°Tell me the name or I won¡¯t give you these and you will die here whimpering and moaning in pain.¡± ¡°Stop taking advantage of the situation and give me the epipen.¡± ¡°I am not taking any advantage of this situation, I created this situation.¡± I told him that the reason he is here is not an ident but my well plotted n. He looked at me with wide eyes which he closed soon again due to the pain. ¡°I took you to the fake dinner to know about your allergies and then I invited my parents so again we can have dinner together and when I found out it was mushrooms. I nned this night with our colleagues. And after dancing on my way to the restroom, I told the waiter that you like mushrooms in your fajitas. Here we are in your penthouse with you moaning in pain and me ying the role of a sadist which I am not enjoying at all. So, hurry up, tell me the name of your traitor and I will give yo...¡± Before I couldplete my sentence something hit my head so hard that I fell on a ss table and then on the floor. My head is hurting so hard but I try to concentrate. I heard a person ruffling and making his way to Harris. Harris screamed in pain and fell asleep under the effect of epipen but before I could see more and listen to anything, the ckness engulfed me and I slept on the floor there in my enemies den. ************************ Hello readers, Thank you for reading, I hope you''re enjoying the story. Do share and rate with a fewments to help me grow. Keep reading! Blueheaven Chapter 41: Protecting my Chris Chapter 41: Protecting my Chris Celia I was gaining my consciousness back, when I heard two different rumbling voices. One belonged to Harris while I couldn¡¯t make the other one. My head is still spinning and aching too hard. I couldn¡¯t make anything of what they were saying or talking about. I just heard themughing in between a few times before I fell unconscious again. This time I woke up with a ssh of cold water on my face. I felt like drowning that moment and gasped for air. It was only then I realised my arms and legs were bonded with the chair I am sitting on and I should give them some credit for the tightness of ropes around my arms and legs that I couldn¡¯t even shift in my ufortable seat. I looked up at the guy standing in front of me was no one other than Harris and the other two standing around me are Peter and Zachary. I think one of them joinedter as I heard only two voices before. Harris looked exhausted and tired. Now, he had two top buttons opened off his shirt and had messy hair as if he had run his hand in them too many or if he just woke up from sleep but he still has this devil smirk on his face which is telling me that it is payback time for my failed n. My throat was so dry by now that it felt like a desert in there. Speaking was so difficult with this dry throat that I just moved my mouth but no sound came out of it. Seeing me helpless at their mercy, all threeughed and enjoyed the scene in front of them. And right now I hate this moment that I am so helpless in front of them, I feel useless and want to die. This is the situation I wanted to face the least in my life. Harris stoppedughing and looked at Zachary and Peter with a stern face which made them stop with anger at me and disgust for him. ¡°Are you bothughing at my sweet fake girlfriend?¡± He traced the side of my face but I just looked at him through my half open eyes. ¡°Are you thirsty? Zach bring water for my girlfriend.¡± And I heard footsteps moving around the space. Then a hand came in view with a ss of water but instead taking it near my mouth Harris poured it down my head to face. I gasped for air, I was already a bit breathless because being bounded on the chair and my half consciousness. ¡°Harris, are you done mocking her? Get done already man, she looks really hot in this dress for her. Let¡¯s have our way with her.¡± It was Peterughing at his own dirty joke to whom Zachary joined with his chuckles. But Harris had his stern look continued. ¡°You know, I have my eyes for only one girl. She might be hot but nothingpared to her. Wait, she is here and we all three will have fun our way.¡± I shivered on what he said but was more confused about the other he was talking about. It seemed like he knew my confusion and exined himself with his evil smirk. ¡°She ising here for you and soon will be my girl. She refused my love once but now she will have no option. I hope you both will enjoy watching getting fucked.¡± He pinched my jaw while I looked at him in horror because now I know whom he is talking about. My suspicions got confirmed as the doorbell to his penthouse rang and echoed in the hall. He went over to the security lock and looked at the camera. He looked my way and chuckled. By now, I was shivering in fear and guilt of bringing my friend in this danger where not only her life but dignity and spiritual belief is at stake. It is all my fault, I pulled her into this deep trough because of my stupidly failed n. A tear rolled down my cheek as she came into the view, I can see the fear, care, courage in her eyes. Now I know I am the stupid who pulled herself and her friend into a threat where they will be traumatized for their life. Her eyes remind of Chris and I plead for him toe and save us but I know there is no he can be here. She came running to me but Harris held her one hand and stopped her mid way from moving too fast and just brought her near me at his own pace. She is wriggling in his grip and is trying to get released. I thought she is a werewolf too, she should have more strength than this right? Or am I thinking too much as I don¡¯t have any information about real werewolves other than those movies, series and novels. I should have had that talk with Chris when he disclosed his identity. I should have talked to him then. ¡°Say hey to your friend honey, where are your manners.¡± Harris poked Jeanne and tried to humiliate both of us. ¡°Thank you so much Celia for bringing her to me.¡± He smirked and tried kissing the cheek of Jeanne at which she sneered. I could see the disgust filled in her eyes the way he called her honey and thanked me. I just want to say sorry to her and remind her of the moment I tried to ask for help but we both failed. I keep chanting the word sorry to her and Chris. ¡°Listen you both bitches, don¡¯t make a huge fuss or after we have our ways with you, you both will see the death of each other.¡± He gritted between his teeth and signaled the two other men present in the room. Suddenly, I felt my arms being released and blood rushing back to them in my veins. It was kind of relieved but seeing Harris pulling Jeanne away gave me a panic attack. ¡°Leave her.¡± I shouted at him. It was only then I heard my voice back. It sounded more hoarse and filled with anger, it didn¡¯t sound like me. I coughed a little as it was too much for my dry throat. He turned around and looked at me with a frown. ¡°You¡¯re in no position, bitch. Just pray we leave you alive after we¡¯re done.¡± He spatted on my face and I felt a hard p on my cheek while I watched him pulling Jeanne towards his room. I wanted to get up and fight for my friend but four hands were holding me back. Jeanne was struggling too hard in his arms which earned her a p too. He threw her against the wall and yelled in her face. ¡°I thought of keeping your dignity and taking you in my room but you don¡¯t deserve it.¡± He started tearing her clothes while here Iy t on the cold floor and Peter was hovering over me and tracing my body with his two fingers. Zach was holding my forearms and I was trying to get out those dirty hands. I heard some cloth tearing noise and when I turned in the direction of Jeanne, I saw her shirt sleeve torn and her arm had bruises. My heart screamed for Chris, it was crying for him and hisfort, I felt guilty for hurting him and dragging his sister in all this. I heard some growling from the device used for locking and unlocking the private lift for the penthouse. I gathered all my courage and kicked Peter in his balls who was removing my silver sandals. I pulled my hands forward which made Zachary jerk up and I punched him in the guts. I got up without wasting a second and ran for the lock. I stumbled in my way but I made my way limping there. I saw it was Greg growling in anger and on fire. I pressed the button immediately to give him to the penthouse. I felt my leg pulled and I fell back on the floor with my face down. I started kicking my leg aimlessly but I was sessful a few times as I heard a few groans. But soon I was in their clutch and my brave act was awarded with a loud p. Jeanne looked my way and by now she was crying. Her shirt buttons were opened and Harris was smothering her chest with his kisses like a child who finally got a toy after a lot of tantrums. It was no longer when Greg made his entry with a loud thud of the door opening. He was fuming in anger, my eyes unconsciously went behind him to find Chris but no he is not here. Looking at my disappointed eyes, Peter chuckled. Peter got up from his squatted position, and went forward to fight Greg but it looks like he is in no mood of fighting a child. He punched Peter hard which sent him to the floor. I felt my arms and saw Zachary went flying to Greg. He brought Greg to the floor but Greg still got the upper hand and punched him a few times until his nose started bleeding. I felt a bit relieved but yet annoyed. I dragged my body to a corner with my back to the wall. I was feeling pain around my left ankle, I think it got a sprain when I fell while opening the lock for Greg. Peter put his hand on Greg¡¯s shoulder and turned him around to meet his punch. I told you Greg was in no mood to y with kids, he brought up Peter in the air holding his neck and sent him flying on the ss table on which I fell earlier. The ss table went crashing under the weight of Peter. Greg was literally growling and Harris was literally pissing in his pants but put up the face of courage very well. As soon as he released Jeanne, I made my way to her slowly dragging my body with my hands as my left leg made it impossible for me to get up and walk. Greg threw his shirt over Jeanne. Now, Greg and Harris are fighting with punches and throws and a few kicks. From far away, it looks like Harris is just defending Greg instead of fighting and throwing punches in between. Seeing them fighting, anyone can say he is frightened of Greg. I was hugging Jeanne now and we both are crying but what hurts my heart more is Chris didn¡¯te to save me, didn¡¯t Tyler tell him the situation? How My thoughts were disturbed when I saw a bunch of men entering the penthouse. They all are wearing This is from N?velDrama.Org. the the ck suits, and ties. They look like bodyguards but to whom? I watched them running towards Greg and Harris who are fighting till now, the smirk on Harris¡¯s face says they all are his men and now we all are dead. I don¡¯t really know where that alpha is now? I want to scream for him, call him here and ask him to be the protector he said he is to his pack and family. Greg is now held back by a few men and now is on his knees with him raging and making deadly threats to Harris. Harris punched him in the face. I am just holding Jeanne close to me, Greg looked to her and once again tried to get free of hold but with six men holding you down, it is a bit difficult for anyone even if you¡¯re a werewolf. I was just praying for a miracle to happen. Harris ordered his men to handle Greg and came forward in our direction. He squatted down and grabbed Jeanne''s one hand and dragged her in the direction of his room. I was trying to stop Harris, I did everything by biting his hand, pping it or kicking him, putting my weight over his hand so it became a bit difficult for him to take her away. Each time I did something he threw me away or punched me. This time he put his leg over my left ankle and pressed it hard on the floor. I gave out a scream with the pain. I was crying and whimpering in pain but didn¡¯t leave Jeanne¡¯s hand. I turned my head towards the gate when I heard someone howling. It was Chris. I don''t know if it was really a howl or I just imagined it but to me it sounded like he howled like in a tv series. I thanked him foring, I don''t know if he is here for me or Jeanne but either way I am happy to see him. Seeing my Chris here, filled my heart with love. Harris left us and moved in the direction which assume is his library. He went inside it and Chris chased him in that direction. After him, Ethan, Tyler, Bryan, Mason and two more men entered. Seeing them, Greg smiled and one of the unknown men headed towards him and helped him. It was more like now Harris and Chris fighting in the library and others fighting here in front of us. I found Zachary left saving his life. Everyone was fighting with Peter and those bodyguards of Harris but no one from Chris''s friends turned into a wolf or looked like shifting into one. It was then we heard a gun from the library and then everything went silent. I made my way towards the library limping. Ethan gave me support but thinking of Chris hurt, was making me lose my control not the sprained leg and now probably broken. I fell in front of the library when I saw a pair of legs walking out. Peter made a try to run but Mason was fast enough to catch him and throw him back into the penthouse. The pair of legs belonged to Chris. He squatted down near me and wiped the tears covering my cheeks. He cooed at me, taking me in his arms. Half of the bodyguards are lying on the floor holding their one body part or the other. Greg is near Jeanne andforting her, basically they areforting each other and exploring each other¡¯s wounds. It was only then I noticed the unknown friend of Chris talking to him while he held me in his embrace. I just can¡¯t believe how I got so lucky with this man. I missed all of their talk and was lost until Chris poked me and brought me out of thoughts. ¡°We need to talk.¡± He told me with a stern face, telling me that I am in no position to argue orment anything in that matter. ¡°For now, you need to stay here blind folded and bounded with Jeanne and Greg.¡± I was about to say something but he continued. ¡°We need to hid a murder. And you know why exactly I can¡¯t take the me. Trust me I will stay around the building and protect you. Just stay here and when the policee and ask you anything, say the truth until you bring Harris home after that you know nothing. You heard things going around but know nothing.¡± I just nodded and agreed with him. The same guy went to Greg and Jeanne and talked to them about something, I assume the same thing. It was not until now, I noticed the cloth around everyone¡¯s neck like it was used to cover their faces until now and now it is pulled down to reveal their faces. ¡°I am sorry, I was not there when you needed me. I should have listened to my heart and came here earlier, trusted you more and been there for you. I am sorry.¡± He kissed my forehead and again started rocking me back and forth in hisp like a baby. ¡°But now there is nothing to be worried about. You just have to be found by police and act like you don¡¯t know what happened after you brought him here. You have to tell them the truth of your rtionship with him. You just have to lie about the part when we came here and he died.¡± I snuggled up close to him, I don¡¯t want to leave him. I know I have to so I can protect him from the police. They won''t understand why it was necessary to kill Harris, no, I don¡¯t justify his mrder but if he wouldn¡¯t have been killed then he could have harmed Harris. From the beginning of my n, somewhere in my heart I knew in my heart that it would be the only result. Yes, I am being selfish here to protect my Chris. ******************** Sorry for dying this chapter so much. Hope you will like this chapter too. Please rate this story and share it with your friends to help me grow. Thank you Blueheaven Chapter 42: Will it be you who killed Harris? Chapter 42: Will it be you who killed Harris? Christian I was furious with all that was happening. I didn¡¯t imagine things might get out of my hand so soon and so much that I wouldn''t get to know what is happening with my mate. It was more frustrating for me that she didn¡¯t trust me enough to share things with me. She insulted Olivia, said so many awful things to her that I couldn¡¯t even imagine. When ke called me to inform me that they are leaving immediately, I knew that things went a bit wrong. But what I didn¡¯t realize was that things are messed up for life. We just signed the treaty and I asked Olivia a favor as a friend and she cried because of me. I am informed that when Olivia returned she was crying and directly went to ke to ask him to leave immediately and take her home. If it wasn¡¯t the treaty, ke would have initiated the war. Olivia and ke might not be on good terms even after these years of their marriage but ke still holds her to the position to initiate the war for her prestige and die for her if it is thest option to him. He didn¡¯t even wait for me to bid them a proper bye and drive with them to the outskirts of my pack border. Now, I am doubting if he will resign the treaty. He is the nearest pack to us. I believed they will be the first one to help our pack in need when the fated war starts, but I doubt my thoughts. I tried talking to Olivia but each time it was ke whom I reached to. I even tried to use other¡¯s phones to talk to her but I think ke has restricted her to talk to anyone in my family and I don¡¯t want to scare my pack so I didn¡¯t involve Olivia¡¯s parents and her sister. Till today I don¡¯t know what actually happened. I was angry with Celia, I wanted to help her but she chose to betray me. I really felt something was wrong and she was threatened somehow by Harris. But I believe I was wrong. Moon goddess can choose wrong mates for you. I even checked for her parents¡¯ safety and I found out they were safe. She even called them here to meet her new boyfriend, Harris. Jeanne informed me that neither of her parents approved of Harris,they didn¡¯t even acknowledge his presence which I witnessed myself when they arrived at my house for dinner one night during their stay. His parents got along well with my elders. They even made ns for the next day and for their visit to the town. No, Jeanne still doesn''t know anything about my rtionship with Celia, her being my mate or the prophecy. She was just informed of the happenings in a general manner and out of concern for her friend. But I know she has her own doubts. When we got the news about Linda and John getting rescued by police when Celia practically forced one of their friends to check for them. Jeanne says it was Harris¡¯s deed and Celia is just trying to save one or another. My one part believed her and wanted to trust my Heaven but the other part was in constant denial. I decided to go for the facts we have until now and decide if I can trust her again. Maybe, I should hear what my heart is screaming to me but it can be the death of my whole pack and I can¡¯t make this mistake. I can¡¯t afford such a mistake. I was discussing things with Ethan in my home office about some pack things and how to mend our ways with ke¡¯s pack again. I can¡¯t see the future but I can see a war happening either because of prophecy or initiated by ke after a year to avenge his wife¡¯s insult. He won''t leave the matter in the past nor will forgive us until he gets blood. He has been the alpha who demands blood for even a tear from his loved ones. He was the one I looked up to who taught me that the world can be cruel and to protect your loved ones you have to be the cruelest. It was only then Tyler entered the office without a knock with Bryan. Bryan was clearly trying to knock on the door and ask for permission but Tyler seemed to be in a different hurry and barged in. I red at him for interrupting us. They both seem out of breath like they came here running from a long distance but none of them look tired or even run out. ¡°You better have a good reason to barge in like this or I am sorry cousin.¡± Ethan came in front of me and stood between us like a wall to protect him. ¡®First, hear him mate. Obviously he knows he is dead after the rogue mistake.¡¯ In trying to protect Tyler from wrath, Ethan pushed the wrong buttons this time. Reminding me, his past mistakes are not good. But still I backed out since my wolf was calm for the first time after one of the pack members insulted him. ¡°I went to a club with my colleagues. Luna was also there with that bastard.¡± ¡°So, are you here to tell me that bitch was hanging out with some other man? What am I supposed to do?¡± I growled at him although my wolf was not angry at him but I wanted to vent out any anger, my rage. I took a step forward but Bryan stood in front of Tyler and spoke instead of him. ¡°There is more to listen to, please hear Alpha. Maybe our Luna is in high danger.¡± ¡°That is all I hear but no one says about what danger.¡± I couldn¡¯t hurt my cousin since he is the only connection of Mumma and Dadda to my uncle. His sense of belonging. I picked up a chair and sent it flying to the wall. ¡°She asked me for help tonight.¡± It was Tyler who shouted out of fear this time. I stood in front of him with my hands bound behind my back so I wouldn''t kill him before he finished speaking. ¡°Speak!¡± I ordered him and he said it all like how he always smelled fear, nervousness, depression and anxiety from Heaven but tonight she smelled confident although scared and more nervous but he smelled a confidence this time. Harris fell ill and she deliberately took him to his home. She asked him to help her and even told Zachary to inform him that she is taking Harris to his penthouse. He asked Oliver to stay and tell him about the next happenings as he left immediately after she left and went home to talk to Bryan first. My wolf was howling and asking for his mate. It was mocking me for not believing his own mate. He was angry and wanted to take control. It wanted to run and reach the penthouse and save his mate before anything much happened. I already left for the car trying to hold my wolf back. He is fighting with me for control right now and I know that letting him take control will be the biggest mistake than not trusting my Heaven. I was about to let in the car when Ethan came and asked to drive as I am in the right state of mind. I just wanted to get near my mate as soon as possible but he took the car in the direction of Mason¡¯s house. Mason is mymander in chief and trains the new pups and keeps the track of training of each pup. Jacob and Dan were already there. Ethan pushed me inside the house while I was shouting and punching him. I even kicked Mason and him, I got sessful to get myself freed. What they think of themselves, they can fight me? I headed towards the car when Ethan called out behind me which made me stop in between my tracks and went inside the house directly. ¡°Your wolf wants toe forward but you didn¡¯t let him because you know it will be a mistake and going there without a n will also be a mistake. Greg mindlinked me and told me Jeanne left immediately after she got a call and that call was from Harris. Trust me without a n, we will put the whole pack in danger Christian.¡± I am sitting on the couch in the living room of Mason¡¯s house. Tapping my foot impatiently on the floor while I waited for all of them to arrive. They entered the room with Bryan and Tyler following behind. Tyler had his head bow down with fear and anger. I don¡¯t care if he is angry with me. ¡°You guys better have a n already. We don¡¯t have time for thinking much.¡± ¡°Right now, we can¡¯t do much like turning off histvs tohid our identities or hacking his system to get the entry in the building. We need to think of a way to get in the building and yet hide our identities.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t need to worry about entry into the penthouse. I already asked Greg to make an arrangement to let us enter.¡± ¡°Okay, but we still need to think of something if he forgets because we all know how he is when it up with their nning. ¡°Since we don¡¯t have time to handle their CCTV cameras, what I think is we can use them for our use instead.¡± It was Jacob this time, he is in the sheriff department. When he turned 18, he approached uncle himself with the idea to get into the sheriff department, so he can save all our asses when time out. Whether they were Bryan¡¯s fights or wolf sightings. ¡°How?¡± ¡°We can go up there with our faces covered and in all ck clothes like an assassin. They would check for CCTV footage but won¡¯t get anything except covered faces and assassin clothes.¡± No wonder, Uncle trusted him with the responsibility. I must say I am just able to handle this pack because of everyone¡¯s support and love which gives me strength and now for them I have to save their Luna for them. Dan arranged for those assassin clothes in a hurry, we all got ready and covered our faces too. Till the time clothes arrived, Bryan and Tyler removed the number tes from both cars, although we might leave them far from his building but we still don¡¯t want to get our car recognized. When we reached there, the watchman showed up to stop and I didn¡¯t care to halt to handle him. My fighters can y with him if they want but I am in no mood to y right now. I looked towards Ethan and he spoke as if he guessed my question. ¡°Let me ask him.¡± He mindlinked with Greg who is equally furious but he knows he needs to stay calm to handle the situation not make it worse. No wonder, he was the best guy for the beta position. ¡°He stole the private lift key from the guard and hid it near the lift behind the nt for us.¡± By now my wolf has gone mad with all the cries, pleads and screams from Heaven he heard in his heart. I just couldn¡¯t stop hearing those screams. They didn¡¯t stop for a second and it felt like a mantra to me chanted in my heart. Somehow, it kept my calm while making me lose my control at the same time. The moment I reached there, that bastard was dragging my Little and kicking my Heaven. I don¡¯t know where everyone else is, if they are behind me or not, but right now I don¡¯t care. I can handle these pups alone but right now I need to handle this son of a bitch. I liked the way Harris left bothdies and ran for his life. My wolf was happy smelling that fear from him. I caught up with him and stood near a cupboard in his library. He went behind the table and got a rifle from it. It was an M16A3, I know it from my collection. I have many of those. I guess Ross was right when he once casually told us that Harris and his father are involved in mafia business just like his father. But this rifle is legal, I can tell just by looking at it as I got many illegal stuff from Ross for my pack¡¯s safety. He turned around with the rifle in his hand and smiling. He definitely thinks that he can win this fight against me with this rifle, well you got it wrong pup. We might use rifles but those rifles fire different bullets. We werewolves will easily pick these bullets out of our body before it attacks our system and causes any damage. He aimed at me while I just stood there calmly and dodged his aim yfully. He kept aiming but I shifted instantly and he missed me again. When I got tired of this foolish game with him, I got near his side with my heightened werewolf senses. Surely, we all agreed none of us will turn here but not that we won¡¯t be using our werewolf strength. I got the rifle from him and took my aim but before firing it. ¡°You poor shit, you didn¡¯t know where your feet were. I would have tortured you first before but you got some lucky pup, you will get an easy death for torturing my Heaven and my Little. If it wouldn¡¯t have been the threat of getting disclosed, I would have definitely enjoyed it.¡± But I surely enjoyed firing that one bullet. It was a headshot. Making sure he can¡¯t survive. There I saw my Heaven limping and making her way to the library. Ethan tried to support her but I know she is stronger than this. I just couldn¡¯t believe she handled all this alone, that filled my heart with pride and love. I can show her off and prove to everyone that she is the one who deserves to sit beside me not because Mother Moon chose her for me but because she is stronger to handle the threat on her way and protect herself. But right now the more important issue for me is to sort this mess and take everyone out of this situation without sacrificing anyone and get to the roots of this mess. I took Celia in my arms, Gregforting Jeanne and resting in another corner of the room. Ethan felt a relief seeing Jeanne safe. Although she was draped in Greg¡¯s shirt, we don¡¯t want to know the details because we can guess what must have happened if we took more time to reach here. I don¡¯t know how much Jacob, Mason, Dan knows but seeing Celia in my arms can exin a lot to them. I know I have to answer their questions, just because I am their Alpha, I can¡¯t hide the truth for long. Neither from them, nor from the rest of the pack. Jacob handled everything, he bound Heaven, Little and Greg on chairs and blindfolded them. He killed Peter as well and all of the bodyguards, many wanted to cooperate but we couldn''t take the chance and had to kill them all. Bryan destroyed the CCTV footage of the penthouse permanently. We left the ce covering our faces, on my way out I found the guards dead on the entrance. I went to Mason¡¯s house and changed our clothes again. Jacob was on his way when he got the information that the patrolling officers found the guards dead. They are going to search the whole building and find foul y. I refused to go back to the house and went to the forest to run. It was almost midnight when Ethan informed me through mindlink that we got the call from the sheriff department to reach the crime scene. I headed home and got in the car with Ethan. We drove there and found the chaos is done, now we just need to clean the mess and leave this ce for good. We made our way to the lobby after asking about the sheriff. Jacob was talking there with the sheriff. We ran to Jeanne, Greg, Celia who are now freed. The Sheriff exined to us that they found the bodies of guards and inspected the whole building and found them bound on the chairs in the penthouse. They found everybody dead in the penthouse except these three. He told me that he has recorded their statements and we can take them home. Since Celia has no one here and she is friends with Jeanne, we have to take her too. ¡°I don¡¯t think she will befortable with us. Should we send you to your apartment?¡± I asked Celia. ¡°Broda please, we will handle other matterster.¡± She almost shouted in her hoarse and dry voice. ¡°Everything, okay?¡± Sheriff asked. ¡°Yes, we are leaving.¡± Jeanne stood up and asked Celia to move too. Ethan took them to the car and I made my way behind them as well when the Sheriff stopped for a word in private. ¡°Something is off, Christian. You didn¡¯t want to bring your sister¡¯s friend to your home. Why?¡± ¡°We broke up, although it was a short rtionship but I really wanted her in my life but she left me for Harris who almost molested her.¡± ¡°Almost molested her? Give me everything Christian.¡± ¡°There is nothing. We got along almost immediately after she got here. I protected her from Harris myself two times.¡± ¡°Two times?¡± ¡°Yes, once at the club when he invited her and Jeanne and another time was at Houston¡¯s party. You can check if you want. All was good but after her birthday, everything changed. She ghosted me, then there were rumors of her getting with Harris, I tried talking to her but she never turned back.¡± I looked up at him to see if he was buying it or not. Even though I am ying here, I told him the truth. ¡°You¡¯re not trusting me. Forget it, I will leave.¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°It is not about trusting, it is about what is truth?¡± ¡°I tell you my truth, you find yours.¡± I turned to leave but called out again. ¡°But this is not theplete truth.¡± ¡°Yes, there is more to it. I trusted that she actually left me but my sister, Jeanne kept saying that it must be Harris doing something, she will never be with such a guy.¡± ¡°Doing what?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. After her birthday, we never met or talked. It was only me texting her, messaging her. She never talked back.¡± ¡°Will it be you who killed Harris for your ex-girlfriend?¡± ¡°I wish it was me, but you don¡¯t kill for people who don¡¯t love you.¡± I left the ce and didn¡¯t look back even once. Ethan drove us home and no one talked in the car. Greg went in with Jeanne in her room. I gave him a concerning look before he closed the door. He nodded in response to assure me that I left my little sister in the right hand. I went into the room pulling Heaven behind me. ************************ You guys are my encouragement to write every day. Although it takes me quite some time to write each chapter but I am writing daily for you guys who give me this love. Thank you for the love I got in recent days, it was too much for me. Keep sharing it with your friends. Thank you for reading Blueheaven Chapter 43: Interrogation Chapter 43: Interrogation Celia Although I spent the night in his room after returning from the Harris¡¯s building, I couldn¡¯t sleep. No,not because I was nervous or worried about the case. I mean I am worried about Chris and how he will escape, what if someone saw him and identified him through his dark ck orbs which attracted me the most apart from his heart. But my doubts vanished in the air like smoke when I saw the same unknown guy talking with Chris back then with the sheriff department. I still remember the moment I saw him and thought I was possibly mistaking him with someone else but the smile on J¡¯s face confirmed my doubts. I was inwardly happy that the culprit himself is involved in finding one. I almostughed at the thought but J kicked my already injured feet enough to keep me shut. It was then I got reminded of my sprained and probably broken ankle. The Sheriff got a doctor''s check for my injury who confirmed that my ankle is definitely not broken but is twisted heavily. It might take a few days to getpletely fine. He aided it and asked to visit him today. Chris told me he will apany me to the doctor. The reason I didn¡¯t sleep the whole night even after being with Chris was he didn¡¯t sleep with me on the same bed. He depicted the chair as morefortable than bed. I felt guilty that this man didn¡¯t sleep the whole night because he didn¡¯t want toy beside me because I am a bitch but he couldn¡¯t leave me alone as well as he loves me so much. While I just wanted to hold him and sleep peacefully pressed under his weight. In the morning, Mary brought fresh clothes for me and told me she will send breakfast for me in the room. I thought it was because of my sprained ankle but Chris just opened his mouth to inform me that even J and Greg are having their food in their room because grandma right now is in no mood to see us and will might even hit us if she saw us. We are on our way to the doctor who examined mest night. Although J and Greg were dered fine yesterday. Early in the morning, the sheriff called and asked them to visit the doctor along with me. None of us said a word in the car. Chris is driving the car with that serious look on his face. J is sleeping on the shoulder of Greg as she didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. She is traumatized by what happenedst night. Greg informed us she kept waking up again and again in the middle of the night. She sometimes even didn¡¯t wake up and kept screaming in sleep. If it wasn¡¯t Greg sleeping with her,she might have slept into aa. She was almost rapedst night in front of her boyfriend,she kept seeing that bastard smirking orughing in her sleep or Greg was brutally beaten to death. Either way she ended up screaming. Chris carried me inside the hospital and refused when a nurse offered a wheelchair for me. Greg also needs to get his wounds checked, Jenner just apanied us as the sheriff asked. But I do want her to see the psychiatric department for once but I am wondering how to bring up the topic. Chris even refused to go out when the doctor was examining my ankle. When the doctor touched me his grip around my hand got so tight that I felt if my ankle wasn''t broken he would surely break my wrist. I am sure right now he wants to demand for a female doctor. But I am happy he didn¡¯t ask for one. As we got out of the doctor¡¯s room, we met the sheriff who is here with his two officers but none of them is the one from Chris¡¯s friend. He asked us to call Greg and Jeanne too who went for Greg to another doctor. I saw Chris just stood there instead of dialing for Greg or Jeanne. I don¡¯t know much about werewolves but if he is using one of his things then he should stop just now as the sheriff is giving us a really weird look right now. It seems like he heard me and looked down to me and nodded at me before bringing out his phone to call Greg. Soon, Greg and Jeanne were here and the sheriff asked to move into an empty room to talk. Chris made me sit on one bed while Jeanne and Greg upied the other one. ¡°Although you three clearly told us what happened just yesterday but I still want you to give your statements again as I think either of you is hiding something or losing something behind. Is that okay with you, guys?¡± He looked at all three of us and we nodded our heads. ¡°So, Celia, starting with you, how did you exactly get into the apartment? What happened at the club?¡± ¡°I had a n to go to a club with my colleagues who wanted me to bring Harris with me. I invited him and he agreed, we went in and danced for a while. After we gave our orders, surprisingly his food had mushrooms. He was allergic to mushrooms so I took him to his penthouse. Zachary, his friend, helped me.¡± ¡°Why did your colleagues want you to invite him? Any particr reason. And why did you bring him home when he had his friends at the club? Help me please.¡± He made an innocent face like he doesn¡¯t know anything. ¡°I already told you he was my boyfriend back then.¡± ¡°He was your boyfriend and now your boyfriend is dead. Are you mourning because you don''t seem like you¡¯re?¡± I hesitated a bit hearing his question made me realise he is right and I should be mourning for him as his fake girlfriend. I extended my hand to hold Chris but found him behind the Sheriff standing in another corner of the room. I looked at him and he nodded as if telling me to tell him the truth now. ¡°I wasn¡¯t his beloved girlfriend but a forced one.¡± I whispered but I am sure everyone heard me werewolf or not, they heard me. ¡°Loud, Miss Jordan.¡± ¡°I never loved him or even liked him, he threatened me to be his girlfriend.¡± The sheriff looked at Chris, while Chris stood there with teary eyes as if he had no idea that I was being tortured. ¡°Threatened you with what, Miss Celia?¡± By now, I was crying my eyes out and Jeanne was there consoling me. ¡°He threatened me with my best friend, my parents and my other friends.¡± I didn¡¯t lie except I just didn¡¯t say the whole truth. ¡°Your two friends in New York City were held hostages by someone in their own house. Was it him?¡± I could just nod because I think I lost my tongue. ¡°Do you know Miss Jordan, who poisoned Harris with mushrooms? Who wanted to hurt him? Because the chef said they don¡¯t put mushrooms in that dish but someone asked him to add grated mushrooms. Do you know who it was?¡± I felt attacked. I felt like this was the end of our game when Chris interrupted the Sheriff and held me in his arms. I wrapped my hands around his waist while he asked the Sheriff to stop his interrogation for now. He has already threatened me and I am crying senselessly. He agreed and started questioning Jeanne and Greg. Jeanne informed him again how they both were having dinner at a diner when Jeanne got the call from Harris and left immediately without saying anything to Greg. Greg told him that he actually suspected something fishy and followed Jeanne but got left behind a bit due to traffic. They also stated the truth only leaving the part where Chris and his friends entered. Jeanne told them how Harris tried to rape her while Peter and Zachary were looking over me like their prey. I was in Chris¡¯sp now who is cooing over me. ¡°Say you asked for the way to the washroom.¡± He whispered silently in my ear and I couldn¡¯t make out what he meant with that. I was looking at him nkly while he had his expressionless face on. It was only then I heard someone calling my name. I shifted my gaze and found the Sheriff calling for me after he was done with Jeanne and Greg. I didn¡¯t notice when he finished asking his questions with them. He looked at me with a questioning look asking for more questions. I am terrified as I know soon he will arrest me for plotting and Chris for a murder but then his identity, his species existence will be revealed. I didn¡¯t realise I was sweating and my heart was beating so loudly that everyone in this room could hear it pumping the blood to arteries. Then, I felt small circles drawn on my back with a thumb. It instantly rxed me and his voice in my heart called me to concentrate and rx. His voice was soothing and calming. ¡°You ready?¡± And I just nodded instead of giving my affirmation verbally. ¡°You know who would have poisoned Harris? Who would have tipped the waiter to add grated mushrooms in his dish.¡± I didn¡¯t know what to tell him. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to lie to him and more importantly didn¡¯t know whom to let take the me. I just shook my head. ¡°You were seen talking to your waiter, what did you both were talking about?¡± I looked at Chris but he just refused to look at me and kept drawing circles on my back which kept me calm the whole time. ¡°I¡­ I asked for directions to the washroom.¡± ¡°Just directions to the washroom and it looked like you were telling him the directions.¡± Did the waiter tell him something? Damn, I am busted. ¡°Yes, I just asked for directions. Actually he thought I wanted to change my order. That is why we talked for a bit long.¡± I just lied on his face but I could not see in his eyes yet while lied to him that I have noN?velDrama.Org content rights. involvement in murder. ¡°You said previously, he threatened you with your loved ones, why did you never try informing one and asking for help?¡± I sighed with relief. He bought my lie and I got rxed but now I have to ept how Linda and John were in danger because of me. ¡°He¡­ He was keeping tabs on me. He was making Peter and Zachary follow me everywhere. He keeps a check on whom I was contacting, even before the call connects he gets to know of it.¡± ¡°Why did you not tell your parents who were living beside you?¡± ¡°He hid microphones all over my house to hear our talks.¡± I turned to look at Chris. ¡°I never told him about the dinner invitation at Dante house but my father informed me at my house and he heard through the system. I never left a note in their restroom during the dinner but he found it too.¡± It was more like my confession to Chris than the statement to the Sheriff. I saw something shifting in him as if the realization hit him and he connected all the dots to make the line. We both were lost when someone clears their throat and brings us back to reality. ¡°You want to change your statement regarding your friends being a hostage?¡± I nodded. ¡°I will make the arrangement with the New York Police Department. Just be truthful this time and don¡¯t hide any information.¡± ¡°I am sorry, he kept sending me threatening pictures of my parents or Jeanne. I just wanted to keep them safe.¡± With that, I bursted into tears again. I looked over at Jeanne who was leaning on Greg¡¯s shoulder and was looking at my expressionless face as if she felt nothing for me, neither pity nor anger. I know I need to do a lot of exining. ¡°I need to check her cell phone and her apartment to confirm her statement and collect the evidence.¡± I heard me asking for a few things but I kept my face buried deep in Chris¡¯s chest while he handed over my cell phone to him. ¡°Her keys might be in her purse and I didn¡¯t bring it since I didn¡¯t think she might need it here. I will send the keys to you.¡± He exined the things to the sheriff. ¡°Christian, I might need to have a word with you.¡± He nodded and grabbed both my shoulders to pull me away. He looked at me with a concerned gaze and I nodded to assure him and got off hisp. They went out while we waited inside for them to finish their talk. Last night, Ethan called out loudly the words in the car they both speak distantly after I requested him to tell me what they talked about. But now, I can neither ask Greg or Jeanne and Jeanne¡¯s expression speaks clearly that my request won¡¯t be epted even if I made one. I am craving to hug my best friend but I am surely not getting one when she is sitting just next to me. Chris came back in with the sheriff who once again asked if we remember anything fromst night about the goons who attackedst night. And we all shook our heads. Chris assured him that the sheriff department will get full support from his family and if any of us will remember anything significant we will report to them. They shook hands after the sheriff dered we could return back to our house. The return journey was even more awkward. I kept stealing nces of Jeanne through the rear view mirror who would shift her gaze as soon as our eyes met. I am no werewolf but right now can still sense her anger and feeling of getting betrayed. As soon as we reached the Dantes house, Chris carried me to some room while Greg followed him. As Greg opened the door and Chris took me in, I found everyone fromst night present there. It was like an office where you have a desk filled with files, a boss leather chair, two chairs in front of the desk for guests and a couch except this room has two. It was filled with wooden shelves while some had ss doors with wooden frames which allow you to sneak in and rest had wooden doors. Everyone was seated but stood up as they saw us proceeding. Greg joined them. Chris made me sit at the guest chair kept afar from the desk in the middle of the room. ¡°You, okay?¡± I just nodded. I can feel everyone¡¯s gaze poking in my skin while Chris proceeded behind the desk and sat down on the boss chair. He signed everyone to get down. ¡°Ethan is my beta, Greg is third inmand. You already know Mason, he holds themander in my pack. This is Jacob you haven¡¯t met, he is in the sheriff department who helps pack to stay protected from thew and Dan is one of my best fighters, if he wouldn¡¯t have been younger than Mason, he would have been themander.¡± Mason chuckled at hisment while Dan scorned. ¡°Tyler is one of the patrollers at the border while Bryan will be your personal bodyguard from now on.¡± I wanted to say something but chose to stay quiet for now. I just nodded to whatever he said while he introduced them to me and their roles in the pack. Since they are here all must be the trustworthy members of the pack but can I trust them with the information I have. Although no one told me why I am here, my mind knows I need to recall everything that happened these past days very clearly and tell them the details. ¡°And this is Celia Jordan.¡± As soon as he said those words, everyone except him stood and bowed to me. ¡°Luna¡± They called me in unison. I didn''t know what to say or how to react and I stared at Chris who was smiling a toothy grin. He looked too good looking right now. Looking at my confused face, Ethan and others burst intoughter except Bryan and Jacob while Bryan had a faint smile, Jacob had nothing as if he rejected my presence in Chris¡¯s life but just bowed to me as per the ritual. After everyone got seated back in their seats ¡°Celia, we just need to hear what actually happened all these days. Make sure you don¡¯t forget any details but if you do, no problem you can tell uster. Just rx for now and tell us what happened from the beginning.¡± I could hear the nervousness in his voice, it sounded rmed as if he was afraid I might say something which I shouldn¡¯t. ¡°After my birthday, the day you told me about your real identity, that day you let me meet you, I was confused and scared.¡± I saw his face fall, I wanted to tell him I was scared but not of him. But right now there is no time tofort him, so I continued. ¡°He was out at that time but returned early on Tuesday and strangely called me to his office during lunch time. I went in hoping for another torture, another loads of work but instead he told me that he knows. He knows what you are. I got scared, I forgot to move. He threatened me that he might reveal your identity to the whole and I remember we didn¡¯t talk much but you told me that''s why you keep your identity hidden.¡± As I said the words, I heard everyone gasping and looking at me with horrified looks. Chris was staring at me with wide eyes as if I told him I am a terrorist. I could hear them murmuring but forgot to listen as I was looking at Chris, although we both were in the same room, it felt like a huge distance between us. ¡°He said that he knew what we are?¡± It was Ethan who spoke and brought our staringpetition. ¡°He never said it in words¡­ but he indicated many times with phrases like he knew Chris is a monster, or what might happen if the town gets to know about him.¡± ¡°What was your first thought aftering out of his office?¡± ¡°That I need to talk to Chris about the traitor in his pack but as I realised he is keeping tabs over me and I might risk his life, I dropped the idea.¡± ¡°You thought it was someone from my pack, why? Any proof.¡± It was Chris. He asked me with gritted teeth as it took him a lot of effort to speak. ¡°You told me that except you guys no one knows about your existence. You reveal your identity only if you trust the person with your life, so it must be traitor to you who revealed your identity.¡± Jacob nodded. It was like no one understood me in the room while they proceeded their interrogation and asking me all types of questions from why to how. Everyone had their own doubts and questions. I continued answering their questions. Jacob was the one who asked me most of the questions, even Chris was annoyed with him but said nothing seeing his curiosity to know the exact situation. Whole afternoon went like this, questioning me and me answering those questions and continuing telling my story when they stopped with their questions for a while. It continued until Mary interrupted and asked toe for lunch. She pushed a wheelchair inside the room. ¡°Don¡¯t carry her all the time. Grandma might not like it.¡± She left after giving me a warm smile. I felt a relief thinking I have not lost everything all this while. As we reached the dining room, today all the chairs were upied. Grandma didn¡¯t look up to me even once, neither did Jeanne. I was hungry till now and when Mary called out for having lunch at breakfast, I was happy but now seeing that maybe no one wants me here made me lose my petite. I just had a few bites and then excused myself. Chris wanted to help me move but I stopped and asked him politely to eat his food and assured him with a smile. Bryan also tried to follow me out but I sent him back to the table. I went into the garden and just sat there in my wheelchair. ¡°Looks like your so much hard work and nning got wasted. You suffered all this to protect them but they don¡¯t want to be here anymore.¡± I turned around in my seat to look at the person, it was Jacob. He must be enjoying this since he didn¡¯t want me here either. I don¡¯t know what it was but he surely doesn¡¯t like me. I chose to ignore hisment and he took it as an approval toe forward. ¡°I get it, you don¡¯t want me here but you don''t need to make it hard for me. Trust me I did what I thought was right and did for good.¡± I know I don¡¯t need to justify to him but I want to because if I and Chris have anything in future, I want to have good rtions with his people. ¡°I can understand, you might have made the wrong choice but you had no bad intentions.¡± It made me look up at him. ¡°Luna.¡± He bowed and showed his respect as our eyes met. ¡°Drop the title. I am not your Luna yet and there is no one around to show.¡± I just told him in an irritated voice as him being fake in private too annoyed me. ¡°I am sorry, I ept I didn¡¯t like you to be my Luna. I still thought of Luna Selena as our Luna and always wanted someone like Luna Teresa as our new Luna. And seeing you already bring a threat to our pack, I was angry.¡± ¡°I am sorry too.¡± ¡°I just came here to apologize to my new Luna for my bad behavior. I hope Luna is not too upset with me.¡± I was shocked to hear his words. I looked up at him bowing and leaving. He left, showing me a toothy grin. Did he just tell me he epted me as his Luna? ************************** I apologize for beingte and thank you for reading. Do share this story if you like it and tell me in Keep reading. Blueheaven Chapter 44: Call him Yours Chapter 44: Call him ''Yours'' Celia When Chris came into the garden to bring me upstairs into his room to rest, I was smiling madly thinking of what happened in the garden. He asked me what happened but instead of answering his question, I chose to question him about the other matters like he never told me about what happened to Zachary, why grandma is so pissed off with me and did he talk to Jeanne about us or how did he know what to answer the sheriff about the waiter. While he was climbing up the stairs to his bedroom carrying me like a new bride, he didn¡¯t say a word until we reached inside his room and he locked the door after he made me lie on his bed. Enough of his silent treatment, I get it I made the wrong moves, Jacob understood me but he can¡¯t. This is the first time I noticed his bedroom, even after I shared my first kiss with him here and spentst night but did not notice my surroundings until now. It was all covered in royal blue or white. He had that big king size white bed at one end of the room which has a huge headboard which covers almost every inch of the back wall. On the right, you might find two big doors which open to a big balcony. I haven¡¯t got to see the view but I am sure it will be beautiful. Beside the door in front of the bed, there is a royal blue couch with just one hand rest and had a small coffee table in front of it painted the same color blue. On the left, there is a walk-in closet joined with a bathroom which has a big bathtub enough to call it a jacuzzi and a separate area to take shower. His bathroom and closet upy the same space as his bedroom. Ignoring the simplicity of his room yet speaking of ss, I crossed my hands across my chest and looked at the wall on the right as it looked more interesting that moment when he came and sat beside me. I pulled my leg back as he started touching it. I hissed in pain as it still hurts moving the ankle too quickly or too harshly. ¡°Last night, Mason went to the club and after watching the surveince footage he bribed the waiter and told him to say Zachary asked to poison the food andter went to kill Zachary too. So, now police thinks Zachary was just a pawn used by someone to kill Harris.¡± I gasped at the information. I just don¡¯t know how to take in this new information. I felt guilty for being the reason for many deaths in just one day. Maybe, my move was just not wrong, it was too wrong. I should be punished. Here is this man killing more people for my sake and covering my deeds. He ismitting more crimes to save my ass. I can plead guilty for murdering Harris by poisoning although I had no intention to kill him back then but it is toote and possibly it will just mess things more. My trail of thoughts was disturbed when I felt a thumb wiping my tears from my cheeks. I went over, hugged him and broke in his arms. Suddenly it felt so light andfortable. I never found crying so easy. He justid down beside me, keeping me in his arms safely while I cried my eyes. Now, I can understand why his grandma is upset with me. I pulled her son into crimes and because of me he is murdering people. Although she might not report me or her son but will definitely won¡¯t support killing just for my sake. We talked about everything that happened till now. I told him about the things I told Olivia, I could not bring myself to talk about Olivia in front of everyone. I was sorry for everything I did till now but this thing embarrassed me. I said such ugly things to her that I couldn¡¯t trust myself. I couldn¡¯t meet his eyes until he pulled my face to meet his eyes. His eyes assured me that he understands but I could see worry in his eyes. Then, we talked about J and decided that tomorrow we both will talk to her together. He told me grandma will take some time but gradually will move on and ept us. He kept assuring me that things will get better with time but whatever happens he will be there beside me everytime. ¡®I am at fault here. I am a bad influence here.¡¯ ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t your fault. You did nothing wrong. You did what you thought was right for you, me and my pack. You did what Luna should have done. You fought.¡± He spoke as if he read my mind, my thoughts. ¡°Do you know guys can read minds as well?¡± I asked him as I chuckled at my thought. A lot has happened and still today I don''t know anything about him, his kind and their powers except they have heightened senses and are more powerful than normal human being. ¡°No, we can talk without speaking with each other and some distance but I think I can read your thoughts.¡± He said while looking at me in my eyes. Those ck orbs were filled with so many emotions. I could feel anger, fear, love, pride, confusion, sorrow, happinessing from him. ¡°Surely, you can.¡± I gave his cheek a peck. But instead of smiling at the joke, his grip around me loosened and he sat up straight facing me. In a confused state, I got up too putting my weight on my elbows. ¡®I do mean that we can read each other¡¯s minds surprisingly.¡¯ My eyes widened as I heard those words inside me. They felt like he was speaking to me but I did not see his lips moving. At that moment, I got straight and sat for some distance. He was smiling now while I was trying to sink in this newest information and realise my own feelings. ¡°Now, you know what I was talking about.¡± He jumped on me and pushed me down on his bed. I just can¡¯t bring myself to ept this new information. He belongs to a different kind and it gave him and his pack a power to talk using their minds without letting anyone else know but how can I do this with him. I don¡¯t belong to his kind or any other kind he mentioned before. Is it possible because he is different but he can¡¯t talk to everyone like this, right? I was brought out of my thoughts as he pressed his body more to mine and mine into the bed,if it was possible. Damn, I missed his body weight over mine a lot. I wanted to stay like this for a much longer time until I can¡¯t breathe under his weight anymore. I could see that golden shade back in his eyes. I know his wolf has golden eyes but why do his human eyes shine golden sometimes, that is a mystery for me yet. I lost in his eyes when he pressed his lips to mine and initiated what I craved for these weeks. He was sucking one of my lips when I joined him in the kiss and pulled his body down to mine. Trapped his body between my hands and legs. I could feel his dick growing and poking me in my lower belly while we kissed each other and forgot about everything. I missed his taste so much. All this feels so right to touch him again, have him wrapped around my body,y underneath him and feel his warmth. His tongue was massaging my tongue and muscles when I flipped him over toy above him. But as we both flipped on the bed, my ankle got twisted again wrapped around his waist and we pulled away breathless. He checked my ankle and got me toy on the bed while he made sure it was nothing to worry about. After confirming it was much, we both broke intoughter. I wanted him more but he justy beside and wrapped his arms around me. Heid down there with his head hidden in the crook of my neck sniffing me like a dog over and over again. ¡°It feels good to lie like this.¡± I know he smiled with his face hidden from my sight. ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep a single night without your body weight over mine. My body got addicted to yours.¡± I don¡¯t know if I said something wrong or if he got some message in his head but suddenly he left me and got up to sit there still on the bed. I frowned at his action while he looked a bit hurt. ¡°I thought you loved me, atleast liked me. But all you wanted is my body. Damn, you horny woman.¡± I broke intoughter hearing his words but he looked at me with that serious look like he wasn¡¯t joking. I got up too and sat facing him. ¡°I will be honest with you, you¡¯re a nice guy but it was always your hot and yummy body.¡± I licked his corbone and nibbled a bit near it. I wanted to continue what we left in the middle just now but he pulled me away holding my shoulders and I frowned thinking if he was really serious but he was smiling. Damn this man, can''t he get it I want him and all of him. ¡°I know and I want it too but right now you need rest. We can¡¯t do it right now.¡± I get it his whole family is werewolf and they can hear if I even whimper and since I am a screamer he won¡¯t rmend us doing it here with them. Also, I don¡¯t want them to hear us. It will be awkward us having sex when they don¡¯t want us together. Iid down and closed my eyes but finally being with him and having so many more questions couldn¡¯t let me sleep. This time he ced my injured leg over his and made sure it was safe and secured. ¡°Why do your eyes turn into golden shade? I know your wolf animal has golden eyes but why do human eyes get a shade of golden sometimes?¡± I asked him curiously and he sighed with a smile. ¡°Thank goddess, I was worried if you still haven¡¯t epted my truthpletely. I get it you¡¯re here but I thought you might not want my wolf part. Seeing you taking interest in him too was a relief.¡± He kissed my forehead before answering my question. ¡°Sometimes, when I get too close to you or get too excited with your thoughts, he wants toe out and meet you shower his love on you. Engulf you in a big hug and never let you go.¡± He rubbed his nose against my neck. ¡°He? It was like you were talking about some human or your friend.¡± ¡°He is my friend actually and we talk with each other, he gets me most of the time.¡± ¡°Can you talk with him? Like how?¡± ¡°When we talk to our wolf, it feels our conscience speaking to us but instead it is our wolf talking with us.¡± ¡°Does your wolf really want to do all those things you said to me?¡± I asked him hesitatingly. I don¡¯t know if it is the right question to ask or even what I should ask but I do want to know about him and his wolf or his friend. He looked up at me with his teary eyes. I could see that golden shade back to his eyeballs. ¡°He does, he really does want to hold you for his life and protect you and make you his queen.¡± I kissed his lips but pulled away soon before it initiated anything. ¡°Does your friend have a name?¡± ¡°No, I never named him but some people do name their wolves like Ethan calls his wolf sometimes Mary¡¯s pup.¡± Iughed at the name Ethan gave to his wolf. I thought boys never liked being called by their women¡¯s lovesick but it was cute that Ethan epted his mad love for Mary. ¡°What would I call him? Your friend?¡± I asked him jokingly only to know what he can name his wolf. ¡°You can call him whatever you want. He just wants you to call him yours.¡± Well, it is getting harder to resist him with all these sweet talks. After all these happenings and craving for him for two weeks I felt an urge to release. But at the same time I don¡¯t want his family to hear us. Avoiding my lust, I decided to ask him more questions but before I could ask another question forming in my mind, he asked his one. ¡°Did you really think he is a monster and he will hurt you?¡± I don¡¯t know who wants to know the answer, him or his wolf or maybe both but whoever is it he is hurt and is in pain. ¡°You, I mean, he is an animal literally you know but I never mistook you as a monster. Yes, I was afraid when you revealed the truth maybe of the reality but not you or him. I knew in my heart you or him would never hurt me and will always protect me.¡± His grip got tight and he got back in the crook of my neck. His hot breath fell on my shoulder which sent shivers down my spine and a moan escaped my mouth. I was so lost feeling his hot breath and matching its pace that I didn¡¯t notice his hand proceeding to my core. Thankfully, I was wearing a dress instead of shirt jeans. It would be easy for us. And I will try my best to not be a screamer. I held his shoulders tight and ready for the release. ¡°Someone is desperate.¡± He chuckled and I ignored hisment as his thumb circled my cunt and tortured my already desperate core. I wanted him inside desperately that I could force myself on him but I was enjoying that torture to my body and core. I loved everything he was doing. I opened my legs a bit to give him an ess. But his hardness was still trapped inside his jeans. I pushed my hand down between us while he spread my wetness all over my core and lubricated it. I bite my lower lip slightly to shut my mouth. I grabbed his jeans and unbuttoned it before he pulled my hand away and refused to move further. He held my hand away from his jeans and pushed a finger half in my vagina and pulled it out immediately. I shivered due to the sudden emptiness. When he pushed it again, I hissed and pushed my hips forward to let him have his ways. I really want to feel him inside of me right now but he won¡¯t give me that easily. I was craving for him while his finger fucked my cunt. I got his lips in a deep hungry kiss to suppress my scream while he worked over my orgasm. I moved my legs and his hand immediately left my core to fix my injured leg safely over his. I didn¡¯t let him break the kiss until we both went out of breath. He added two fingers this time and started their movement. He pulled out again and spread my juices till ass. He put some pressure over there before returning back to my core. I never had anyone there before, it was strange but good with him. He again started finger fucking me while his other hand kept me in ce close to him and his mouth left kisses all over my upper body. He removed them and rubbed my clit a bit before putting them back in my hole. I was so horny that time, I started riding his two fingers inside me while rubbing my breasts on his chest and pressing them hard against him. ¡°I am close¡­ ahh¡­ don¡¯t stop¡­ ahhh¡± He smiled and bent his fingers a bit to touch my sensitive spot inside my vagina and I couldn''t control it anymore and came out with a shrieking scream. I am sorry I tried but being a screamer I couldn¡¯t control myself. He pulled his fingers and brought his fingers to his mouth and licked them clean while I shivered with the effect of my orgasm. He pulled away and opened the side table of his bed to bring a tissue box into the view. He cleaned me with it and ced sweet kisses around while he cleaned me. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have a tissue box in your side table.¡± I chuckled. ¡°Well, you expected right but during the first few weeks you moved here, I came hard on this bed after jerking off just thinking about you.¡± I blushed on his confession. ¡°So, I wasn¡¯t the only one screaming one¡¯s name.¡± I teased him remembering the incident where he heard me calling for him while I came hard in the guest room just a few nights after shifting here. ¡°Not alone¡± He confirmed and got beside me. I was turned on by his confession but this time I want him toe and scream my name. Basically, I wanted to watch a redo to his previous orgasms which he had here. I started kissing him and thankfully he responded. He held both of my hands at my back with his one hand and explored my body with others. I freed my one hand and sent it down between us to unzip his jeans but he grabbed my hand again and broke our intense kiss. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I want you to release too. That is so unfair that you¡¯re still ufortable.¡± I pecked his cheek and forwarded to his lower body. ¡°No need, you take a rest.¡± ¡°I might not get any rest before that.¡± This time before he can say much and protest again, I locked his lips and started easing that strain against his hardness. He didn¡¯t resist this time but instead gotid on his back on the bed. I took the advantage and got above him, and stroked his hardness to get ready for me. He pulled back and grunted. I started kissing his neck and bit there lightly. I want to leave marks on him, marks stating that he is mine. I never said a thing but always noticed how in public ces other girls were lusting over him. The reason I marked him the night before Houston¡¯s party. I wanted women to know he was taken. Feeling his dick harder, I moved downwards to give it my attention and savor it. I freed my injured leg from his grip which he was holding all this while carefully. He opened his eyes as he felt losing his grip. He frowned but I ignored him and pulled his jeans all the way down to his knees and his boxers too. It jumped as soon as it got free. It had its head covered in precum and strained veins all over it. I took him in my mouth immediately and moaned, tasting him again. I missed it both ways, in my mouth as well as in my core. I started stroking him lightly as I kissed his dick continuously, savoring its taste. I ran my tongue all over it and lubricated it. I pushed it all in this time until it touched the back of my throat. I moaned with the feeling of my mouth filled with it. I frowned as he suddenly pulled it back. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No way, you¡¯re getting it. You still have your ankle in a different position and you will surely get it twisted again.¡± I looked back at my ankle and got it ced safely again. ¡°Still no.¡± I looked at his greedy eyes to tell him either way I will have him today. ¡°Got up here, so I can make sure your ankle is secure.¡± dly, I got on his top facing his hard dick standing erect waiting for my attention. I got it back in my mouth immediately while he massaged my inner thighs. I started going up and down on it as couldn¡¯t torture him more. I felt the need to have his cum in my mouth which I didn¡¯t getst time. I started sniffing my arousal and sliding my panties aside again but I shoved his hands away from my butt and concentrated in my treat. I could hear him moaning and grunting while I sucked off his dick and yed with his balls a bit. I kept my hips up and away from him while tasting his dick. I felt him getting harder in my mouth and pulsing more quickly. I knew he was near and slowed down my pace a bit just to tease him. I earned a grunt and a p on my butt. I got it out of my mouth only to shove it back inpletely till the end. I pushed it in again and again until he came in my mouth shooting his cum deep down my throat. I tried taking it in but a few drops left my mouth. After he stopped, I got out and got up from him to get the tissues to clean the mess I created. As I cleaned him, I felt him getting hard again. I looked up at him in a questioning look but he signed me to ignore it. So, I just cleaned him andid beside him to actually get some rest. We finally slept hugging each other. Chapter 45: Will they accept a werewolf your boyfriend? Chapter 45: Will they ept a werewolf your boyfriend? Christian After talking about most of the things and our intimate time we slept. Finally after a long time, I slept like a baby. Without her that bed felt so cold and I didn¡¯t sleep a single night. Even though she was injured and tired she was so horny. Trust me, I wanted her too with the same desperation and passion but I was more worried about her injured leg. After it got twisted once, I tried to avoid getting intimate with her but she wouldn''t budge.She gave her what she wanted but without having her ways with she didn¡¯t rest. Well, her dominating me was hot indeed. We got upte at the time of dinner. I decided to go downstairs to have dinner with everyone. Mamma looked a bit cool now. She didn¡¯t give Celia those angry looks like she wished death for her. As I guessed she is calm now and will soon be like before with Heaven. She never asked Celia and me to have our dinners upstairs, it was me because the night we returned, she even mind linked with me to not bring Heaven home which infuriated me. If she doesn¡¯t want to see Heaven, it is fine we will stay away from her. I could have taken her to the my¡­ our cabin in the woods but it will only bring attention to us. I lied to Heaven that it was Mamma who asked us to eat here because I know if I told her it was me she would definitely convince me somehow to go downstairs and have dinner with everyone. Before heading downstairs, I asked Mary if Mamma is in a good mood or still ranting about how Moon Goddess made a big mistake this time and how she will try to convince me to reject Heaven. No matter what happens, I won¡¯t let history repeat itself. I won¡¯t make the same mistakes my elders made. As we entered the dining room, everyone turned in our direction. I am d Ethan and Mary are being supportive here. I haven¡¯t met Uncle Robert yet but talked to him a bit. Actually he contacted me just to assure me that he supports my decisions and still respects his future Luna. I was d that my uncle and aunt supported us in this, it was an encouragement to me. I hope Mamma and aunt Karen will show their support sooner orter. But even without their approval Heaven is mine. Greg is staying here with Jeanne. His parents were a bit worried about him and Jeanne but let them stay here.They know the story everyone knows in the town. I haven¡¯t dered the presence of their Luna yet. Only a few people know about reality. After dinner, I went to meet uncle Robert with Ethan while Mary stayed with Heaven to apany her and satisfy her curiosity. This afternoon,she asked me a lot of questions and I know she still has many questions running through her mind. Although I restricted Mary to tell her anything about being mates or the prophecy. I don''t know how she will react to either and I want to be there when she gets to know about it. So, I can tell her I love her and not just because she is my mate. I discussed each and every detail with uncle Robert. He isn¡¯t happy with what happened but supports our decision. He liked the way we handled the situation and brought his daughter and daughter-inw back. He is happy that his daughters are safe and at home in front of his eyes. He was raging in fire when we started the story. While I was telling him the story, Mary mind linked me a little bit frustrated but amused. Sheined how Heaven is driving her crazy with all her questions about werewolves, our tradition and culture. I chuckled hearing her annoyed voice in my head which made Ethan and uncle look at me like I have lost my mind. By the end of the story, he had tears in his eyes which refused to roll down his cheeks. He left after asking me to keep updating him. He might have worked all his tenure under Dadda¡¯s guidance but he was the one who kept the pack sane, safe and bonded. After shifting here, it was him who brought back the pack slowly and without raising much suspicion. Many families refused to join back but it was only because of him they returned and joined the pack. He fulfilled all the duties of an alpha, the bread winner of this family and my father. I never called him father or dad but he was no less than a father to me. He made the pack stronger and gave it shelter of the alpha it needed. After he left, Ethan informed me that Ross is here and is jumping up and down with happiness. Ross has an offer for us and will only talk about it when we will meet. He still doesn¡¯t know that it was me who had the blood of Harris on his hands. I told Ethan to invite him for dinner tomorrow and only then we will have a talk. I went to my room. Mary gave me a thankful and tired smile. She moved really fast to leave the room. ¡°I thought moving too fast isn¡¯t allowed in your condition.¡± I asked her to slow down a bit before she hurts herself. ¡°I will be fine as soon as I leave this room.¡± She replied and left the room too fast. It looked like if I would have been a minutete, she would have fainted. While Mary looked tired and frustrated, Heaven was excited and full of energy. If I didn¡¯t know how tiring her day was I would have been easily fooled seeing her enthusiasm. Ignoring her, I walked into my closet to get clothes for her. I will sleep naked as usual or maybe in boxers if she wants me to. For her, I got one of my long worn out t-shirts. I still remember how hot she looked when she wore my shirt back in her apartment. Mere thought of her seeing half naked can make me jump. I carried the shirt to her and asked if she wanted to take a shower before heading to sleep but she refused. Damn, she is too excited to get the answers. Mary left me in a lion¡¯s den alone. I don¡¯t know if I have the energy to match her level. ¡°She said she can¡¯t work because she has a lots of responsibilities towards pack and pack is more important for her. Will your wife won¡¯t be working as well after you marry her?¡± She asked me as I helped her get out of that dress. ¡°Why? Are you worried about your job?¡± She blushed after hearing my direct question, thinking of herself as my wife and carrying out her duties in the pack. I leaned in and closed the distance between us. I stroked her cheek with the back of my hand. ¡°If you want you can continue your job but you have to work in mypany so you can manage both of your duties easily.¡± I answered her. She looked up to me and moved her eyes too quickly, she was blinking too fast. She is nervous. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, not asking you to marry me tomorrow.¡± I moved back to give her some space and breath. ¡°Are you really looking to marry me one day?¡± She asked with her eyes wide open, my heart skipped a beat witnessing those two big green eyes. I think I can match her level of enthusiasm if she keeps widening her eyes like this. ¡°What do you think?¡± I started taking off my clothes and saw her eyes running over my whole body up and down as she was seeing it for the first time. She was lost lusting over me until I jumped on the bed and settled down beside her. Now, she was sitting in my t-shirt puddled near her waist and letting her purplece underwear uncovered for my view while I wasying there in just boxers. She saw the direction of eyes and fixed her¡­ my t-shirt. I helped hery down because I don¡¯t trust her with her leg. She will twist it again in the excitement toy down and shoot her trail of questions. ¡°Easy¡­ easy. I don¡¯t want a limping Luna for myself.¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I am not your Luna yet. If I limp after this, you can find a healthy wolf.¡± Before she could say anything further, I hovered above her to meet her eye level before I speak because I want her to know how serious we both are for her. ¡°Limping or not, wolf or human, you¡¯re the only one now. My wolf will never ept anotherdy as his Luna¡± She was moved with my gesture, I could see it in her eyes. I gave her time to sink in before I do or speak anything further. I got us covered and removed my boxers. I took her in my arms and she took it as her signal to continue her interrogation. ¡°Mary said she has more work during the full moon as she has to send sweets to all families in packs. And the full moon is special for you guys. Why?¡± ¡°During a full moon, we feel different feelings. Like an alpha and his pack members feel more strength while a rogue will feel weak and will lose his control over his wolf.¡± ¡°So, you celebrate each full moon?¡± ¡°No, just more powerful ones. Celebrating each full moon can raise suspicions in the town. So, we celebrate the special ones only.¡± ¡°I asked Mary to show me her wolf but she can¡¯t turn during this semester of her pregnancy. She might turn in her third semester or after the pregnancy depending upon what the pack doctor says.¡± I nodded. ¡°Chris, do you think your pack members will ept me, I mean I am a human and you like me, so your family epted me except a few though but will your pack ept me?¡± She looked worried. She must have felt the rejection of aunt Karen and Jacob when she met them. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone will ept. Rebellions are everywhere as you know so as here are but gradually with time they will ept.¡± No, I can¡¯t tell the truth all of a sudden that they might ept you with the fact that we¡¯re fated or when they will hear of prophecy. ¡°By the way, you never told me what Jacob said in the garden. Did he say anything mean to you?¡± I was angry at Jacob for his reaction towards her, although he is a great help to the pack and a great person at heart but seeing him rejecting our Luna made me angry. I wanted to instruct him to show her some respect but I don¡¯t want anyone in the pack to ept her just because I said so but because they want to and think of her as their motherly Luna. ¡°He actually came to apologize to me. He said that he was angry because I brought the threat to his pack but since I had no bad intentions and only wanted good for the pack, he forgives me. He said your aunt Selena was still his Luna and he wanted someone like Lune Teresa as your wife andstly he asked for forgiveness from his new Luna.¡± She was very happy as she told me about their talk in the garden. I was filled with pride and felt like the most lucky alpha on this earth. My pack still remembers my mother as their best Luna, still thinks so great of my aunt as their Luna and is epting my love as their Luna. Nothing can make me happier. ¡°Luna Teresa was your mom, right?¡± I nodded in silence because I trust her but I still can¡¯t bring myself to tell her the story of my parents and their death. Then she started telling me what else Mary told her about us. Basically, she told her the early stage things like how we meet our wolf at our 18th birthday or how some never meet their wolves or meet them a bitte. She was sad that Jeanne didn¡¯t meet her wolf till now although she can talk to her but she can¡¯t turn into her wolf form. Mary didn¡¯t mention how mates find each other or how their rtionship is. Hearing her chattering, I gradually slipped into deep slumber but still could hear her voice reciting the information she just received. I don¡¯t know why is telling me all this again but hearing her voice was still a relief to me and sounded like ringing bells from afar. Suddenly, her voice stopped and I was shaking. No, someone was shaking me vigorously. ¡°Chris¡­ Chris¡­ Chrisss¡± I heard the previously melodious voice now a little shaken voice. I woke up with a growl in attentive mode to slit the throat of a person annoying and harming my Heaven. I opened my eyes and found no one around except my Heaven. ¡°S¡­ Sorry, Sorry Alpha.¡± She cooed in a frightened voice with her head bowed down. I was amused hearing her calling me Alpha. I am not her Alpha, I am her love and she is my heaven, my light and why is she frightened. Is she scared of me? ¡°What did you just say?¡± I asked her in a calm voice, hiding my questions and suppressing myugh. ¡°I am sorry.¡± She said and turned to hide her face in the pillow beneath her. I was amused with what was happening here. I never expected her to call me Alpha. She just told me that she was not afraid of me and will never be. I hugged her while pressing her under my weight. Damn, I will never get used to this feeling of her under me pressing hard. ¡°What did you just call me?¡± This time I chuckled a bit. ¡°Sorry Alpha.¡± She mumbled on the pillow. I wasughing now. She turned in shock as she saw me ¡°Why are youughing, Alpha?¡± ¡°I never imagined you calling me alpha. Even though I am not your alpha. I am yours but not alpha.¡± I kissed her cheek while she looked at me in shock. ¡°Why did you call me alpha?¡± ¡°Mary said that your anger is bad. You do not let go of your pack members who angers you. And I thought we were talking just now when I saw you sleeping. I wanted to ask you an important question but you woke up growling. I thought you¡¯re mad at me.¡± ¡°So, you called me alpha.¡± She nodded, looking embarrassed a bit. Iid down beside her and took her back where she belonged. ¡°You can disturb as much as you want, I will never get angry and you don¡¯t need to say sorry to me. Now, What was it that you wanted to ask me urgently?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t talked to my parents for a while, so I was thinking if I can tell them about us and you tomorrow.¡± Hearing her request I shifted a bit. I turned to face her and looked into her eyes to tell her the sincerity of the matter. ¡°You can definitely tell them about us but not sure about me. I already told you we only tell whom we trust with our lives.¡± ¡°I do trust them with my life, they are my parents Chris. They will never tell anyone about it.¡± ¡°I get it, you trust them with your life. But will they leave you with me after they know who I am?¡± ¡°They both loved you when they met you. They wanted you for me, they epted you even before they knew about us.¡± I put a finger on her lips to shush her. ¡°You were scared when I told you, not to the core but you were. Think about your parents. They epted me as a human, not as a werewolf. Will they ept their daughter¡¯s boyfriend as a werewolf?¡± Her eyes shifted and ran a thousand miles as reality sunk in. ¡°Sleep, we have a long day tomorrow as well.¡± ************************* Hey, Please show your love to this story and help me grow. Rate this story and share it with your friends if you like it. Thank you for reading. Blueheaven Chapter 46: Were leaving Chapter 46: We''re leaving Celia Last night was too thrilling for me. Although grandma and Jeanne are still not on talking terms with me, Mary gave me a lot of information about werewolves and their lives. How they meet their wolves or how long they can live and how they fake their deaths and live secretly in their wolf forms in nearby forests. How all the packs are settled near forests so they stay near nature or our¡­ their pack¡¯s name is Wild Moon Pack. How their title of Alpha passes down in family until someone challenges the Alpha and defeats him in every manner like decision making, on spot decisions, handling matter andstly the fight. Or the pack members refuse to obey him and choose another alpha to rece him but the appointed person needs to defeat the Alpha before he takes over if not the Alpha kills him and leaves the pack. Then the king handles the matter. She told me about their traditions and cultures and their ranking system. How she has a lot on her te when their traditions will start but once I will there too handle the affairs she will be free and have a lot of time. She has handled the affairs from the age of 21 years when Ethan took his oath. Although I was excited to know more and more. But it was still a lot of information for me to learn in one day. I had to keep repeating them over and over so I could memorize them. I know it is too early to think of marriage or future with Chris but the way he is too confident about me and us. It gives me hope and strength. But I still need time to ept this culture, understand their traditions and them. For now, I am just worried about my friendship with J and my rtionship with grandma. All night long, I had Chris¡¯s bulge poking in my belly, lower back or between my legs. It was such a torture to not help him or myself with our lust for each other. Distance worked over both of us. I remember Mary told mest night how she and Ethan spent most of their time in the woods in their cabin in their early years and still many times they stayed there. It is just she is pregnant and don¡¯t have sex frequently. Otherwise, once Chris heard even their dry humping and was annoyed. But I was a bit embarrassed how I woke him upst night and called him Alpha. It was Mary who warned while dealing with him. She said I can¡¯t anger him because he doesn¡¯t like people annoying him and specially challenging him. Maybe, it was just that she shared her experience. While telling me about everything, Mary gave my leg a massage. It was quite helpful. I can walk now with some support but now Chris does not need to carry me around or push my wheelchair. I walked downstairs with Chris beside me assuring I got every move right. During breakfast, I saw J smiling. It was a satisfactory smile like she got something after her overly thrown tantrum. I really want to ask her the reason for her happiness but I don¡¯t want to spoil the food for everyone here. I don¡¯t want Chris to leave for the office in a sour mood. And since we¡¯re going to talk to her today so not going to ruin my chances with her. We were just finished with breakfast when their maid came in to inform everyone of the presence of my parents. I was shocked with the news. They didn¡¯t inform me they wereing, I didn¡¯t tell them what happened. Howe they are here suddenly and how do they know I am here because they are directly here with their bags. They both looked so tired. They must have driven all night just to get here this early morning. I don¡¯t know what they know and how much they know. But they surely know something as they both grow old suddenly with all the stress worked over them. I walked in their direction slowly with Chris holding my one hand. The smile spread across their faces as they both saw me alive and walking. ¡°Mom¡­ Dad¡± I hugged both of them. A tear slipped down the cheek of my dad while mom was holding herself back very well. I could feel my dad having a breath finally as he hugged me like his life depended on it. Even after I pulled back, he wouldn¡¯t let go of me. He was either holding me in a side hug or just holding my hand but I never felt losing his touch for a second. ¡°Howe you both are here, suddenly?¡± ¡°You shifted here and you forgot we¡¯re your parents.¡± Mom scolded me. ¡°What were you thinking when you decided to agree to the n of that bastard son of a bitch? You didn¡¯t think of your old man once? What would I have done if something would have happened to you?¡± I never saw dad this low. ¡°He threatened me with their life, with your life daddy. How could I have thought twice before agreeing?¡± I heard my own broken, stammering voice. Dad pulled me into another hug. Seeing them like this, made me realise what could have I lost? They are the most valuable treasure to them and they were the reason I put myself in that situation. ¡°How did you both get to know about all that?¡± I asked, wiping my own tears. ¡°Fortunately, Jeanne informed usst night. We left as soon as we got her call. It should have been you who gave us the news.¡± Mom turned to J who was standing at some distance from me. ¡°Thanks sweetheart, I don¡¯t think she had her ns of informing us.¡± I felt a bit betrayed hearing she called them here. Does she hate me this much now that she involved my parents in this. I did all this for her families¡¯ truth, for their safety, for my parents'' life and this is what she returns me with. ¡°Pack your bags honey, we¡¯re leaving immediately.¡± I was stunned as I heard my mom¡¯s words. ¡°Wh¡­ What? For whe... where?¡± ¡°You¡¯re no longer staying here. You¡¯reing back to New York with us. Enough of your decisions to live here far away from us.¡± Dad turned to Dante''s family, looking at no one in particr. ¡°Thank you so much for taking care of our daughter. We¡¯re so obliged that you took care of her so well till now.¡± They both were so tired but still ready for their trip back to NYC. I had one look at Chris who was now standing with his hands behind his back, clenched jaw and straight face. ¡®You leave this town and I will tear apart the whole NYC. Your father thinks Harris was a badass, well he doesn¡¯t know me.¡¯ I shivered hearing his threat in my heart. He didn¡¯t speak those words loud and clear but his red eyes like ring fire could tell anyone how freaked out he was. I can¡¯t let him mess with my father, no not because I am afraid he will do something to dad but because I can¡¯t let dad see him. Last night, he was right. My father will not let me anywhere near him if he knows Chris and his whole family is a werewolf. I was thinking of the way to make both of the males calm down because it doesn¡¯t seem like dad will leave this town without me and Chris let him take me. I was standing there still looking back and forth between the two while Ethan stepped forward and spoke. ¡°I don¡¯t think the Sheriff will allow that, she was present at the crime scene and is also a victim of the dead person which makes her a suspect. I would not suggest you leave until the matter is solved.¡± I released my breath after hearing his exnation. It seems like a pretty convincing excuse for a while. ¡°Okay, we will stay till the case is closed.¡± He sighed and turned to face Jeanne. ¡°Will you please bring her stuff down? After that we will take your leave.¡± ¡°Where are you going now? You both can stay here along with Celia, in her next room.¡± Mary tried to convince them to stay here but grandma and Jeanne seemed pretty rxed with my parents'' presence. I wish I could see their happy faces after I leave their house. ¡°No, you all have really done a lot for us. We will stay at Celia¡¯s apartment or at the hotel.¡± He turned towards Jeanne again to inquire about my stuff. And Jeanne handed over my handbag. For the past two days, I wore Mary¡¯s clothes. ¡°We will take your leave now. Thanks for everything.¡± Mom thanked them once again while my dad gave me a slight push to move. We made our way to my parents¡¯ car while Dante''s family followed us to the gate. Without looking back, I could feel those two deep ck eyes poking me in my back, calling me back. I know right now he is controlling himself just for my sake. But I can¡¯t tell for how long. I don¡¯t know how werewolves or alphas are for their partners but I definitely know my Chris, the alpha of a pack is really having a hard time letting me go. His need for me is pulling me back. We just left the Dante house and was lost in my thoughts when I felt something dripping between my legs. It was definitely not my arousal. I sighed with the realization. Mom turned back with a concerned look while dad just looked at me from the mirror.. ¡°Everything okay, honey?¡± ¡®You okay, Heaven?¡¯ I heard both voices at the same time which made me chuckle. I didn¡¯t know he could hear my sigh from this much distance. ¡°Yes mom. Don¡¯t worry. Now you both are here, I am better.¡± ¡®Yes Chris, I am okay.¡¯ ¡®I just felt your pain. Are you okay?¡¯ ¡®I didn¡¯t know you could also feel my pain, I thought we could just talk. I waste, but finally I got my periods.¡¯ ¡®Oh, yeah. I forgot you¡¯re a human and you guys bleed every month.¡¯ I heard him chuckle before he continued. ¡®No offence.¡¯ ¡®Well, Offence taken.¡¯ After that I heard him calling my name but I didn¡¯t respond back. Later, he gradually stopped. We reached my apartment and I recalled that I don¡¯t have my keys since Chris sent them to the Sheriff as he was asked. We were already to make one trip to the police station when Bryan met us halfway. He handed me my keys and gave me a smile. It was then I knew I would be followed now. I sent mom and dad to take the rest and went to change my clothes and wear a tampon. My house right now stinks as it was closed all this time and a bit messy telling the story of the search done in my house. I started to clean the apartment a bit when my parents were having a nap. Dad looked a bit fresh when he came out in the afternoon. He had taken a bath and changed his clothes in the morning. His hair is back to his usual hair style, not messy in the morning which was speaking how much annoyed he was driving here. He stopped in his tracks to my room when he heard me ying cutlery and made his way to the kitchen. ¡°We should have been taking care of you, not vice versa. You go sit. I will cook for both mydies.¡± I was tired after cleaning the apartment and arranging things back. Standing on an injured leg was too painful and tiring. I even heard a few growls from Chris, I think he felt my leg aching. Like a good girl, I obeyed him and went to the dining table and sat over the table. Dad frowned, he never likes when someone sits on the table where one will eat their food. I giggled at his reaction which made him smile. ¡°I was always worried about you. I thought what if I am there to protect, what if I failed to protect you. There was always a ¡®what if¡¯ but now I think you don¡¯t need me to protect you. You really got big when you saidst time you were a big girl.¡± I heard his voice breaking, he was crying again. I never saw him crying until now. Many times he had tears in his eyes but they never fell. I got down and reached out to him to hug him. Not only tofort him but myself too. All this was too much for me. I was nervous, I was wrecked, I was broken and I was afraid. I felt safe in Chris¡¯s arms but still I needed the protection of my father. ¡°I will always need you to protect me, support me. You¡¯re my big guy who fought for me and stood beside me.¡± ¡°Yeah and I will always need you to cook for me.¡± Weughed and turned our gaze to look at the N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. yawning mom. She just woke up and still looks sleepy. ¡°If you both are done with your father daughter moment, can you please cook for me?¡± ¡°Sure mydy.¡± Dadughed and instructed me to regain my ce at the table while he cooks for us. Surely, mom and dad are made for each other. Mom is the coconut while dad is prune. Dad is a chef while mom hardly stepped in the kitchen. I remember once when dad was gone for some festival in another city, I fell ill. At midnight, he was instructing mom to cook soup for me. Even after that mom messed it up a bit with vor but it worked and I gradually got better. Dad never left the city without us after that day. Each of his business trips was turned into our family vacation. Dad cooked tofu for all of us since I didn¡¯t have much at home to cook. And this tofu is the best I have ever tasted so I had no issue eating it day and night. While munching the food, mom kept on drivers. She even created a mess while eating her food and cleaned her time to time. And I am sure, mom doesn¡¯t need any special eating lessons or parental care while eating. Now, it was dad¡¯s turn to tell the mom¡¯s condition on the drive to here. She was equally panicky. She got in a fight in traffic and shouted at thedy that her daughter needs her right now and if thedy doesn¡¯t get out of her way she will surely reach me but with blood on her hands. Told you already how possessive she is to me. I wonder who will fight with Chris when I announce my rtionship with him. Usually it¡¯s dad or brother who threatens the boy but in my case my dad threatens him with his life and mom runs background checks on him like how many times he served jail or appeared in court or got suspended in school. She investigated George so deeply that she knew how many times he got detention in his school. We headed to bed at night after having our dinners while I told them the story in detail. They know what Greg¡¯s parents and other people in the pack know. Yes, I told them Chris killed Harris for me because I want them to know. Knowing the whole truth, they were worried, had tears in their eyes and felt proud. I can tell they were worried about J too. They surely wanted to talk to her andfort her. I will try to talk to her and ask her toe over to meet them for once. Knowing what their daughter did and what Chris did was to protect me and Jeanne, they didn¡¯t even think of informing the police. But they surely are more determined to take me away from this town. After grabbing my night clothes and leaving my window open, I went to take a shower. I know there''s no need to take one as neither I am exhausted nor I am all sweaty but out of habit I took a shower. When I returned, the window was closed and there was a pile of clothes on the floor. Even in the dark, I could see a figure standing in front of the window. Instead of making my way to him, I made my way to the bed. I felt the bed crushing under the heavy weight of another person. I waited for him. I don¡¯t want to make unnecessary noises with my parents in the next room. As heid down beside me and got his arms wrapped around me. With the proximity of our bodies and under the dim light of the moon, I could see his beautiful face and cute ck orbs. ¡®Don¡¯t you dare speak a word, my parents might not be werewolves but will surely hear us talking.¡¯ ¡®Okay, are you okay now? Is it still hurting?¡¯ He asked me, keeping his one hand on my lower abdomen. Feeling the heat radiating from his hand to my abdomen soothed the cramps. I never had too painful days, they were surely ufortable and nauseous. I shook my head and smiled a bit. ¡®I didn¡¯t know that you could feel my pain, I thought we could just talk.¡¯ ¡®You shouldn¡¯t have been walking around so much. It was too hard for me to stop myself from bringing you back.¡¯ I could see the pain in his eyes as he spoke. I gave him a peck on his cheek. ¡®Did you talk to Jeanne?¡¯ He sighed and I felt his grip getting stronger. ¡®No, but I got Greg to talk to her. I want to talk to her with you. I don¡¯t think I can face her alone and I SHOULDN¡¯T.¡¯ ¡®Why are you scared she will rip the alpha in two?¡¯ ¡®Because I am not at fault alone. You¡¯re her best friend, you hid from her as well. You should also face her wrath. Why would I suffer alone?¡¯ I shook my face as he spoke. He is unbelievable, he is afraid of her younger sister and he is the alpha with whom his pack frightens. We bothughed and covered each other¡¯s mouths to suppress the voice. ********************** Hello, I know thest chapter got a bit boring but I am trying to think of a way to keep the story simple yet thrilling. I hope you will like this chapter. Please leave yourments and share the story with your friends. Thank you for reading Blueheaven Chapter 47: Lets break up Chapter 47: Let''s break up Celia Chris left even before I woke up this morning. All night he was just drawing small soothing circles around my back or lower stomach tofort. His warm hands were moreforting than a hot water bag. Last night, I forgot to charge it butter it was not required at all. I wonder if he slept but I slept like a baby because of him. I was in deep slumber but I know he gave my leg a good massage before he left. ¡°Celia, I am telling you just a strong, handsome chef. You will be blessed all your life.¡± Mom eximed as she stuffed her food in her mouth. ¡°No doubt, you married me for my food. I wonder if you ever loved me.¡± Dad called out from behind the counter, pouting. ¡°I do love you honey but I love your food more. UMMMM¡­..¡± I giggled at their sweet fight. They have always been fighting over the same topic for thest I don¡¯t know how many years. She always said she is blessed with such a sweet, loving and chef husband. She never forgets to mention he is a chef and how much she loves her food. We were sitting at the dining table having our breakfast in my apartment when we heard a knock on my front door. Selena and Robert are here. They said they wanted to meet me and say hello to my Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. parents. I doubt they are telling the truth but Selena¡¯s warm nature tells me she is here with good intentions. Obviously they both are the only elders who epted me and Chris with all their hearts, even after what happened recently. I was just looking at Selena when it suddenly struck me that if Chris¡¯s mother was alive would she have epted me the way Selena did? I don¡¯t know but I really wish she would ept me as her boy¡¯s girlfriend. All the elders are in the living room talking, whileI served drinks for them in the kitchen. It was then Chris spoke in my mind. I was a bit startled hearing him in my head. It feels good hearing his voice but hearing him out of the blue in my head is what I need to get used to. ¡®Did uncle and aunt already arrive?¡¯ ¡®Oh god, You scared me Chris. And yes they are here.¡¯ I told him back while I cleaned the little mess I created because of him. ¡®Don¡¯t worry you will get habitual with time.¡¯ ¡®Why did you call out in the first ce, Chris?¡¯ I asked him a bit pissed. I don¡¯t know if its my overly hyped hormones ying their roles or I am actually annoyed with his behavior right now. I hope it is the former one. ¡®Oh yes, I just reached out to inform you that they are there to bring your parents out with them so we can have our talk with J because I don¡¯t want to dy this a bit more.¡¯ ¡®Are you missing your little sister already? Hell, I am missing my best friend too.¡¯ I scoffed. ¡®Not only her but someone else too.¡¯ ¡®Who?¡¯ I think his whole family is here. Is he missing his parents? Shit, I am not ready for that heart to heart talk with him yet. I mean not right now not like this and specially not when my hormones are super hyperly active and working my mind a bit more. ¡®My Heaven.¡¯ I blushed. ¡®Chris, you just left in the morning. And speaking of morning, thank you for that leg massage it really helped. My leg is a lot better now.¡¯ ¡®Told you, never can get enough of you.¡¯ I know he is smirking while leaning back in his chair right now. ¡®And I hate it sneaking around. Although it is fun, your parents don¡¯t know about us and it saddens both your lovers.¡¯ I could feel my cheeks burning as he called his wolf my lover as well. It is the biggest turn on how his animal loves me and wants to be called mine. ¡®I will take your leave, I think it is enough to get you turned on.¡¯ I looked around to find the kitchen empty and elders at some distance in the living room. I took the drinks in the living room where Selena is trying to convince my parents toe out with them. Mom and dad are clearly not interested. ¡°Celia darling, do you need your parents at home to babysit you?¡± She asked while I served her the drink. I just shook my head instead of giving a verbal reply. ¡°See, she doesn¡¯t need you and you both have toe to our ce for lunch. I am not taking no as an answer.¡± ¡°Alright, we all wille.¡± Mom replied with a sigh and a smile on her face. For a moment, I thought she was ufortable and just wanted Selena to stop poking her. But watching her smile growing and not fading away, I knew it was genuine and she was not pissed at the sudden invitation. ¡°No, no. Just you both. We don¡¯t need Celia to babysit us elders and spend her afternoons boring.¡° She turned towards me and gave me a warm smile. I really don¡¯t get how someone can genuinely be this calm and loving. I can barely believe she is not a goddess and just a human. Because her smile gives her assurance, love and empathy. ¡°No, we actually don¡¯t want to leave her all alone, not after the little stunt she pulled recently.¡± Mom said a bit harshly like scolding me. I know dad and her didn¡¯t say anything because they thought I must be traumatized with that but they both are really pissed off with my actions. I just sipped my drink and avoided her gaze poking into my side face. ¡°Speaking of her little stunt, I must thank you Celia for protecting my family, my daughter. I owe you my life.¡± She came and sat beside me while she spoke. She pulled me in a hug and just held my hands in hers after pulling back. ¡°I just feel frightened to my core when I think what could have happened if you weren¡¯t here to protect us.¡± I could see her tears taking their ce in her eyes which only made her grey shine and feel her godly mother love. She just shook her head before continuing as if bringing herself back and getting a hold of herself. ¡°But that doesn''t mean that I appreciate you getting yourself in deadly danger. Something could have happened to you. You should make your decisions with responsibility, you have your parents to take care of.¡± She scolded me with a stern voice that I could hear her care and anger. No wonder, Jeanne never craved her mother¡¯s love as she grew up. She got back to her seat near my mother and gave her an assurance smile as if talking to my mother and letting her know she can feel her pain and anger while she took some of it. That moment I knew Selena is the only one who can make my parents let me stay here with Chris. They left soon after but with the confirmation that only parents wille to lunch at their ce. As soon as they left, mom spoke my feelings out loud. ¡°I can¡¯t believe how lovely she is. Don¡¯t tell me it was just me who felt like this. Although it is the second we met her and you know the first time I kept an eye on her with the hope she would lose her temper for once but she didn¡¯t lose it for a second. Damn, I wonder if she canpete with Mother Mary.¡± ¡°Yeah, she is a lovelydy, not an angry wild woman like you.¡± Dad said while escaping to the kitchen to get some food ready before they left. ¡°Excuse me, what did you call me?¡± Mom followed him with her arms crossed across her chest. ¡°Just your thoughts out loud.¡± He chuckled. ¡°Damn, you chef, if you weren¡¯t a good cook. I would have divorced you till now.¡± ¡°And I would have had an affair with that lovelydy.¡± This statement made my mother lose all her temper as she sprinted to the other side of the counter. She broke my father¡¯s personal space and broke into her intimidating personality which might leave one shook even her judges. But dad being my dad, he turned to face her and overshadowed her with his tall stature. I don¡¯t wanna see what might happenter. As much as I adore both of them, I really don¡¯t want to see what might happen now. So, I got up from the sofa and left the living room. Trust me seeing your parents making out or even just kissing is gross. I don¡¯t want to hear my dad telling mom how hot or sexy she looks when she gets jealous or how turned on he is seeing she still gets jealous for him. Growing up witnessing your parents being lovebirds even after all these years makes you know when to take your exit. I don¡¯t know what to do now. I really have nothing to do. Mom and dad won¡¯t allow me to go back to the office. Although I have resigned from Harris¡¯spany and was about to join Dante¡¯s soon but my parents won¡¯t see it feasible as ording to them we¡¯re soon going to leave this town. Although I wonder what might happen to Fieldson''s and how is my first project Houston¡¯s summer house going on. With that thought I dialled for Tyler. He picked up soon enough. ¡°Hey, Tyler.¡± I tried to sound normal without giving him any hints that I called him just because I got bored. ¡°Hello Luna¡± He spoke on the other side. ¡°Hey drop the title besides I am still not your Luna or even dered that I am about to.¡± ¡°You¡¯re my Luna. I don¡¯t give a shit if you¡¯re done with the rituals yet or not. Pardon mynguage, Luna.¡± I rolled my eyes and decided to let it be because I don¡¯t think I can manage him to drop the title or stop being so formal. ¡°So, how is my boyfriend doing? Is he protecting you well? You canin to me against him, I will give him a good smackter for you.¡± We both chuckled at his remark. ¡°Oh Tyler, I really don¡¯t want to hear your ns for Bryan, please.¡± ¡°Of course, you won¡¯t. Afterall, he is now practically your brother.¡± I frowned before getting what he meant. ¡°Why are you so determined for me to get married to Chris?¡± ¡°Why? Are you not going to marry him?¡± I was stunned as I heard pain and innocence in his eyes. I didn¡¯t know he would get hurt just with a mere thought of that. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I mean we¡¯re not nning it right now. Besides, your alpha didn¡¯t ask me yet.¡± He chuckled and we kept talking about little things like before. He told me about the progress made in Houston¡¯s project and that someone is going to take over thepany but the person isn¡¯t disclosed yet. We talked until my dad called me out to inform me they are leaving and he has prepared food for me. As soon as they both left for Selena and Robert¡¯s ce. I saw Chris sneaking in my apartment. He grabbed me in a tight hug and smelt my scent while I enjoyed his embrace and sniffed his smell. We heard someone clearing their throat which made us pull back. It was Greg and Jeanne. Greg was holding her by arm like he dragged her. I don¡¯t care if she came here herself or someone pushed her. What matters is that she is here and we¡¯re about to resolve our differences. I got near to her to give a hug but took a step back slightly. I took the hint and made a way to let them enter. They both took their ce in the living room. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to move forward when I felt Chris squeezing my hand. I looked down at our locked hands and then looked up at his smiling face and adorable ck orbs. We moved forward together with hands locked and stood in front of them. I asked if they wanted to have something to drink or eat but before Greg could open his mouth, Jeane refused on the behalf of both. I decided to get on the point without wasting any time because I don''t trust my parents; they can ¡°J, can we please talk?¡± My voice betrayed me as it sounded like crying. ¡°What is there to talk about, C? I just can¡¯t believe you both hid things from me. Went behind my back you both had an affair.¡± ¡°Trust me, J I wanted to tell you about everything from the beginning but I couldn¡¯t...¡± ¡°What stopped you, C? That you hid your rtionship with my broda from your best friend. I just can¡¯t believe it was you who couldn¡¯t hold back a single detail before.¡± She turned to Chris before continuing her wrath. ¡°Broda, you didn¡¯t think before going behind my back. You didn¡¯t think I could be affected by your decision. I was the one whom you thought about always before making any decision but this time you didn¡¯t think once. I don¡¯t know what trick she yed.¡± ¡°Little, you¡¯re getting us wrong. Hear us first, we didn¡¯t know how to tell you about it. We didn¡¯t know how you would have reacted.¡± She just scoffed in response and avoided our gaze. I took a step forward and when she didn¡¯t flinch at my action, I moved beside her. ¡°J, you know we both love you. I really want to mend my rtions with you and not because you¡¯re his sister but because you¡¯re my best friend and I need you, J. Please listen to us. Let us exin.¡± ¡°Okay, let''s hear what you have to say, my ears are all yours.¡± I was dumbstruck hearing her. Icked the words, well I should have prepared what I was going to say to her. But since I haven¡¯t I don¡¯t know what to tell her and how to convince her. ¡°Umm.. J...¡± ¡°Yes, I am listening.¡± She gave all her attention to me. She even shushed Chris when he tried to butt in and speak for me. ¡°See, you got nothing to say. So, stop wasting my time and let me go.¡± She got up and gave one look at the still sitting Greg. They both made their way to the door. She was furious and I was determined to amend the rtionship but I got lost of words. ¡°I was afraid, J. I was afraid of losing you, him, everything¡± I didn¡¯t realize when words left my mouth and echoed in the apartment. I don¡¯t care what I said but she turned around and looked at me with an angry but curious look. I took the lead and continued. ¡°I was scared. All that was happening too fast. Me shifting here with you, me and him liking each other, having an affair, Harris trying to harass us. Everything was too much and I didn¡¯t want to lose you in all of that. I only had you here and you¡¯re my best friend.¡± ¡°But you could have said anything when we talked, I gave you hints, I gave you the moment, C. You should have said something back then.¡± ¡°You tried warning me, J. You said even if he likes me he will leave me surely sooner orter. Now, I get it you implied but trust me I was scared that you will not approve of our rtionship. I was scared of losing my best friend. I didn¡¯t want to lose you then, not now. Please forgive us.¡± ¡°What about you, broda? You were also scared?¡± ¡°Little, I was trying to figure out the things. There is something we need to talk about.¡± ¡°I just can¡¯t believe you two.¡± She turned around and was about to leave when I ran up to her and hugged my sister. That¡¯s right, ever since we met her she was my sister for whom I longed all my childhood and teen. ¡°You just can¡¯t leave your soul sister. You want me to break up with him. I will take a single breath but please don¡¯t leave me sissy.¡± She wriggled in my arms while I could see pain and hurt in Chris¡¯s eyes from the corner of my eyes. For now, my priority is Jeanne. I will make him understand as I know she will never ask me for that, will she? ¡°Leave me, C¡± ¡°Forgive us both.¡± ¡°Break up with him!!!¡± Her voice echoed in my ears, it felt like the earth was crashing down on me. I didn¡¯t mean when I said it, I never thought she would ask me to do that. ¡°You¡¯re kidding, right?¡± ¡°You told me you will if I ask to, so break up with him now.¡± I was dumbstruck, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to say the words. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to break up with him. ¡°Let¡¯s break up.¡± I don¡¯t know when the words left my mouth. As soon as they stumbled upon my tongue, I ran into my room and threw myself on the bed. I don¡¯t know if she forgives me or not. I don¡¯t know if he will ever take me back. I just broke up with and felt its pain in my heart like a bee stinging in my skin and increasing the pressure on his stung continuously. I cried and cried. I just cried in my room for a lifetime. I cried for my stupidity for even suggesting it to Jeanne. I cried for losing Chris. I cried for hurting him and breaking his heart. I felt sorry for his pack, I don¡¯t know but I felt sorry for disappointing them. Now, I just want to leave this town with my parents and nevere back. ******************** Hello, Please leave yourments, rate my story how you like. Share this story with your friends if you like it. Support me and help me grow. Thank you for reading. Blueheaven Chapter 48: She is a human not a werewolf. Chapter 48: She is a human not a werewolf. Christian It was good waking near my mate, my Heaven. We both spent many nights before but they all were sneaking out and hidden from everyone. It feels good that I don¡¯t need to rush back to my room or leave the room even before she wakes up. Waking up to her makes my wolf go dancing in my head. For once, I let go of my daily routine of workout before starting the day and let myself enjoy the moment. I never wanted to just lie there with her in my arms more than now. I felt like making the most of this moment. I had my whole day nned. Firstly we will have a talk with Jeanne after the breakfast and make her forgive us. This time we will throw tantrums and convince her. We will make the amends and then in the evening we will have dinner with Ross. Later Ethan and I will discuss business with him over a few drinks. Although I won¡¯t get drunk easily with werewolf senses, today I want to get drunk. Finally, after two months everything seems to fall in line and rest will be taken care of soon too. But after breakfast as soon as the maid came in to announce the entry of Mr. and Mrs. Jordan, my happy bubble burst. It exploded as I saw their worried and exhausted faces. I don¡¯t know who informed them and what but their faces say they surely know something. I wanted to keep my Heaven beside me, close to me but she practically ran to them as soon as she ran to them. Before I could catch her and pull her behind me she was already in the arms of her father. My wolf was poking me to get her back beside me. I tried shushing him but it seems like he sensed some danger. What danger can her parents be? As soon as they said, they are taking Celia away from this town, from me. I lost my patience. I wanted to tear them apart, I wanted to show them no one can take my Heaven away from me. Before, I could take any step Mary busted in my mind. Shouting loud and clear, warning me. ¡®Don¡¯t you dare, Alpha. You might risk our Luna for forever. Let me and Ethan handle this.¡¯ I let out the breath, I didn¡¯t know I was holding from the moment I saw them. ¡®You leave this town and I will tear apart the whole NYC. Your father thinks Harris was a badass, well he doesn¡¯t know me.¡¯ Yes, I threatened my Heaven because losing her will make me lose my mind so better call it a warning. I just stood there while I saw the whole exchange between her, her parents, Mary and Ethan. They both could only manage to let them stay for a few days but they will stay in her apartment. My wolf is pacing around in my mind. He is reacting like a love sick pup, well he is no wonder. And I hate it that he isn¡¯t even trusting her parents. I left the room and went into my office as soon as she left. I couldn¡¯t bear the pain of fear of losing her, losing the Luna of my pack. Losing a Luna not only weakens the Alpha but also the pack. When the Alpha protects the pack, provides it, leads it and makes it stronger than ever; the Luna nurtures it with her care and love. She protects in the sense of unity and love. Over time, alpha and luna roles evolved, they both not only lead the pack but also take care of it like parents do for their children. I have led this pack without Luna for almost 6 years and before other packs start eyeing my pack, I need to find my Luna. Since I have got her I can¡¯t lose her for the sake of my pack and my life. I will die losing her. Ethan and Mary followed me behind after some time. They choose the wrong time,unfortunately. ¡°How dare you shout at your Alpha? You think it was cool? And how did you handle it? Could you stop your Luna from losing?¡± Mary hid behind Ethan who was standing stiff as if nothing happened. Seeing Mary flinch behind him, makes me realise how wrong I am. I sat in my chair and dismissed them. I felt a sharp pain in my lower abdomen. I felt like it was my own pain but it was not. I felt the pain of my Heaven. I didn¡¯t know how it happened but it happened. It was normal for wolf mates. They can feel their mate if they¡¯re in danger. They can feel the pain they¡¯re going through. Not like theplete pain but more like a sting of bee, just like a signal sent your way. ¡®You okay, Heaven?¡¯ I mindlinked her. But didn¡¯t get a response immediately which made me jump out of my chair which is now lying on the floor and I am all set to leave to get her back here. ¡®Yes Chris, I am okay.¡¯ ¡®I just felt your pain. Are you okay?¡¯ I sighed as soon as I heard her voice, it was a sigh of relief and pleasure of hearing her sweet voice. ¡®I didn¡¯t know you could also feel my pain, I thought we could just talk. I waste, but finally I got my periods.¡¯ It was only then it stuck mymind that human females bleed every fucking month for at least 30 years of their life. ¡®Oh, yeah. I forgot you¡¯re a human and you guys bleed every month.¡¯ I couldn¡¯t stop myself from ¡®Well, Offence taken.¡¯ She sounded a bit annoyed and stopped responding after that. I tried calling her a few times but didn¡¯t respond to me once. The small incident made me calm, and made my wolf sit in a corner. He is still restless with the new situation but under control and no longer nudging me. I returned back to my pack which needed my attention like information about Celia¡¯s wolf ex-boyfriend, the rogue, training of new pups or advanced training of my soldiers every weekend. Celia¡¯s ex-boyfriend and the rogue were not the same. Tyler confirmed her ex was not the rogue. I tried searching for each of their backgrounds but found nothing relevant. While I was indulging too deeply in my work, I felt another sharp sting of pain in my stomach which reminded me of Celia¡¯s menstrual cycle. Iughed again but this time at my stupidity. I got a human mate, I grew up living among them and still I know less about them. I felt the sudden urge to know more about these cycles but I don¡¯t have anyone to ask. But I''m surrounded by werewolves and I feel like my Heaven is the only human woman I have encountered with or cared for. So, I have no one to turn to and I can¡¯t go to the pack doctor. We werewolves get heat every month instead of periods, and some liquid discharge every six to eight months. Obviously, the duration between two heats and two discharges depends upon woman to woman just like humans.. I googled the term ¡°Menstrual cycle¡±. As I was reading the articles and gathering the information why it happens, how they deal with it and what they might undergo during this cycle. I found simrities between the human menstrual cycle and werewolves'' heat. I don¡¯t know what to do and how to do it, while I was searching for answers to my questions. I sensed some presence over my shoulder, I turned around and found Ethan lurking in myptop and quite amused with his discovery. I growled to bring back his attention to me. ¡°Oh, sorry.¡± But he didn¡¯t look like it. He was still smiling which made me punch his face. I gave him the look to not mess around and he continued. ¡°Jacob and Dan actually wanted to know if they can start prepping for your Mating ceremony or at least Luna meeting. So, what should I answer them?¡± He asked, looking really calm. Does he really think I can announce Luna to the pack when her parents are here and threatening me to take my mate away? While she doesn¡¯t know about her duties to the pack and people¡¯s expectations which she needs to meet or when my own family rejects my mate. ¡°Tell them to halt their riding horses till my orders.¡± ¡°Cool.¡± He chuckled this time. ¡°Why are you searching for these things?¡± ¡°I got a human mate unlike you and humans get periods.¡± I scowled at him. ¡°Why are you so annoyed by that?¡± ¡°She will bleed every month for a week like every human woman and you will surely not get it since you have a werewolf mate.¡± ¡°Why are you saying like it is a bad thing that she is a human?¡± he asked the question, putting out my insecurities in words. I felt annoyed at the fact that he said it so calmly. ¡°You should be grateful that you found her. Not because she is your mate but you got a really wonderful mate. You should love her, cherish her.¡± ¡°I fucking love her more than my life, more than myself. I do cherish her and I do know how precious she is not because she is my mate but because she is an amazing person. I do fucking know that but I can never forget she is a human not a werewolf.¡± I shouted at him and got up to show my dominance to him, to show him who is in control and who gets to say anything. He stood with his head down and as soon as I pulled my wolf back he stood straight again with his head high in the air, showing his confidence. ¡°She is my Luna and I don¡¯t fucking care if she is a human or a werewolf. I still respect her and am ready to kill for her Alpha.¡± He spoke showing his strength as he took the oath. I got confused why he said that now but maintained my posture without showing a hint of my confusion. ¡°Christian, I do want you to ept the fact that she is a human because I know how much you love her and care for her. I N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. get your insecurities but you¡¯re not insecure because she is not a werewolf but worried about her eptance in the pack and her eptance to your world.¡± He said those words in a calm voice and left. He stopped midway and turned around with a smile. ¡°Contact a human gynecologist instead of surfing the inte, Mary once said it is not reliable to trust when ites to health issues.¡± He left after that without turning back. I was still standing there as if stuck in the movement. I didn¡¯t realise how calmly he stated my feelings so easily while I couldn¡¯t even figure out what I was feeling all this time. But his words gave me the confidence I needed, they gave me what I needed the most from my best friend right now. After that I left for the human hospital in town, considering his advice to talk to a human gynecologist and get answers to my questions. Well, she was amused by the fact that a big guy like me doesn¡¯t know anything about periods and how to deal with it or how my girlfriend will be during this time. But she was really helpful and gave me straight instructions. She told me Celia can be moody and annoyed a bit for no reason. She told me how to take care of her pains and cravings. As my meeting with the doctor ended, I realized it was almost time for dinner and I had a guest nned at home. I rushed there and found Ross already there in his casuals like he isn¡¯t here to discuss business. Although I wonder what business he wants to talk about. We enjoyed our dinner andter went into my office to talk business over drinks. In the morning, I wanted to get drunk in happiness and in sorrow but I still wanted to get drunk. I drank heavily throughout the meeting. By the time our meeting ended, I was a little tipsy with all the drinks I had but was happy with the result. I saw some hope to let my Heaven stay with me for a bit longer than just a few days. After the meeting, I left for Celia.s apartment to stay for night. She might be in her apartment but I still won¡¯t sleep without her. By the time I reached her apartment, I was exhausted with all the running and the effect of alcohol on my body was all rushed down. I holded her in my arms and talked for a while before she drifted off to sleep. All night, I gave her the warmth of my body as the doctor suggested. I cuddled with her, drew circles around her back and lower abdomen, I tried my best to relieve her of the painful cramps. As I felt the suning, I got out of the bed to leave but stopped midway as I remembered her injured leg and stayed a bit longer to give her leg a strong massage. The way she moaned, I was turned on. I could take her then and there without caring much about her periods but ignored the lust and left just before her father entered the room to check on her. Ethan¡¯s words yesterday and after talking business with Ross, I got my confidence and started nning to make things better again. To make the things like they were before her parents entered the picture. I need to act faster because my pack is waiting for their Luna. I asked aunt Selena and uncle Robert to invite her parents for lunch so I can get some time with her. I asked them to make a call and invite them but they both knew better than everyone and they decided to pay them a visit and invite them personally. By the time, I mindlinked with Heaven to inform her about their arrival they both were already there. ¡®Did uncle and aunt already arrive?¡¯ ¡®Oh god, You scared me Chris. And yes they are here.¡¯ This time she responded immediately the way I like. ¡®Don¡¯t worry you will get habitual with time.¡¯ I smirked as I told her. ¡®Why did you call out in the first ce, Chris?¡¯ I didn¡¯t like how she immediately got to the point. ¡®Oh yes, I just reached out to inform you that they are there to bring your parents out with them so we can have our talk with J because I don¡¯t want to dy this a bit more.¡¯ ¡®Are you missing your little sister already? Hell, I am missing my best friend too.¡¯ I could hear her disappointment in her voice. ¡®Not only her but someone else too.¡¯ ¡®Who?¡¯ ¡®My Heaven.¡¯ I know how to get her where I want her. I smiled thinking how well I know her in such a short time. ¡®Chris, you just left in the morning. And speaking of morning, thank you for that leg massage it really helped. My leg is a lot better now.¡¯ I didn¡¯t know she was awake at that time. ¡®Told you, never can get enough of you.¡¯ I smirked as I leaned back in my chair. ¡®And I hate it sneaking around. Although it is fun, your parents don¡¯t know about us and it saddens both your lovers.¡¯ ¡®I will take your leave, I think it is enough to get you turned on.¡¯ I didn¡¯t feel it like her pains but I know as she is too easy to be seduced. I went back to my work. Soon, I got the call from uncle Robert confirming that they epted their invite. I heard ruffling and soon heard aunt¡¯s soothing voice. I remember very less of my parents but I am sure my mother¡¯s voice must be this soothing and calm. She informed me she will try her best to make her parents stay longer till dinner but she can¡¯t promise. I don¡¯t know how she guessed it but I was gonna ask her for time sooner orter. I reached there before time. As soon as I saw her parents getting into the lift, I rushed to her apartment to hold, to hug her and have a moment with her before Greg brought Little. I pulled her to me as soon as I saw her and sniffed her calming scent. Smelling her again takes me back to the night, we met for the first time and I scented for the first time. Someone clearing their throat made us pull apart and I frowned but eased out as I saw Greg and Jeanne. I didn¡¯t like the way Greg held Jeanne¡¯s arm as he dragged her here but I guess it was required. We let them and they made their way to the couch. We followed the lead as I took Celia¡¯s hand in mine and walked towards them. We took our ce opposite to them and the silence engulfed us until Heaven broke it and brought everyone¡¯s attention in the room to her. All the time it was Celia and Jeanne talking and arguing more like Heaven pleading for forgiveness and Little denying it repeatedly. I only spoke once to tell her my exnation. It was quite simple. I was trying to figure things out. Honestly, bothdies didn¡¯t give me a chance to speak but couldn¡¯t care more as I wanted this to end sooner so I didn¡¯t want to butt in. Until, I heard Heaven say something which broke me into pieces. I couldn¡¯t believe she could ever say something like this. How can she promise she will break up with me if Little asks for it. Although I know Little will never ask for it, why does she even need to promise such a thing. I think she needs to get reminded once again that I love her and I don¡¯t want her to leave me ever even in jokes or such useless promises. I was thinking of all the reasons why she could have said such a thing and how badly I need to remind her of our love as I heard Little. ¡°Break up with him!!!¡± I couldn¡¯t bring myself to speak a word. I couldn¡¯t believe what she said. It was Little who broke my heart. I wanted tofort my Heaven thinking she must be broken too hearing those words. She must not have expected things to turn out like this and wouldn¡¯t have thought of this possibility when she promised it. She definitely doesn¡¯t need to say anything more or beg for forgiveness anymore. But before I could reach her I heard her whisper. ¡°Let¡¯s break up.¡± Those three words left me dumbstruck, I couldn¡¯t even make out what just happened now when I saw her sprinting into her room. I wanted to confirm what she said but couldn¡¯t make myself speak or move. I heard Little asking Greg to leave her as he took her off the apartment, leaving me there standing. My world came down shattering, it seemed like my mate rejected me. I could hear my wolf whimper in pain. It was only a long timeter, I moved out of the apartment, closing the door behind me carefully. I needed to get out because I don¡¯t know how to react or even live without my mate, without my Heaven. She just rejected me and my love. I drove directly to my cabin in the woods. Deep inside the woods, I let my wolf take control and let his rage out before he explodes with his feelings. As I shifted into my wolf, a tear rolled down my eyes but I shook my head and went in deeper for a run. I didn¡¯t return from my run untilte at night and when I returned I saw another car parked in front of my cabin. It was Greg and Jeanne. Jeanne was shivering although there was no wind. It was the first time my wolf didn¡¯t jump out tofort his little sister not because he was angry with her but because I forgot how to feel anymore. Seeing meing back, she took a step forward. I got a look at her face and saw her teary eyes. I guess Greg gave her the talk she needed and told her all those things I wanted to tell her personally. Those eyes, I never let anyone bring tears in those eyes except when they were of happiness and today too I was angry seeing those teary eyes. But right now, I don¡¯t trust my wolf and mind linked Greg to take Little away from me for now as I don¡¯t trust myself for now and I will not forgive myself if something happened to her. I stood there as I watched Greg taking Little from there silently while her eyes pleaded for forgiveness. **************************** Hello, Please leave yourments, rate my story how you like. Share this story with your friends if you like it. Show your support and help me grow. Thank you for reading. Blueheaven Chapter 49: Last straw to our hope Chapter 49: Last straw to our hope Celia I don¡¯t know when I passed out after crying. By the time I woke up, it was already dinner time. I got out and saw the apartment empty which made my heart sink. I don¡¯t know who I expected, Chris, Jeanne or my parents. No not my parents, since I can¡¯t exin to them what happened here I don¡¯t want them to be here. Although I desperately crave for dad¡¯s tight hug which says everything is fine. My stomach growled and I got reminded that I haven¡¯t had my lunch yet. I am hungry and need food to survive. I went back in to wash my face which has clearly written over it that I messed up. I wonder where my parents are but I am sure they will be home anytime soon. I served myself food which dad cooked for me and heated it up. I need to eat my dinner before they get home otherwise I won¡¯t be able to exin why I am eating lunch now. I started Twilight on my television and sat on the couch to feed my growling stomach. I am so hungry that I can eat a whole wolf right now. The thought was enough to bring me back the pain of heartbreak. I thought of mind linking him but discarded the thought immediately. I know I can¡¯t bear to hear his painful voice. Once I hear it, I will run back to him. You don¡¯t go back to people after you hurt them just because you¡¯re in pain too. I think it was the first time I didn¡¯t care about the taste. I didn¡¯t notice if it was cooked properly. For the first time after having dad¡¯s cooked food I didn¡¯t care to appreciate it. I washed my dishes so my parents didn''t know what I had or even if I had dinner or not. This time watching Twilight was totally a different experience for me. It was the first time I noticed Jacob more than Edward. I was noticing his bond with other wolves in the movie andparing if it is how Chris¡¯s pack works. Seeing Jacob turning into a big brown wolf, I remembered my birthday night when he told me his truth. How his bones snapped, how his fur grew out on his body. Damn, how loud did I scream? I was so shaken and on guard that I didn¡¯t touch his fur, pet his head, tickle his belly or trace the mark on his forehead. Until now, I didn¡¯t feel the urge to be close to his wolf. I wanted to be around him, ask Chris to tell me lovely things. I whimpered in pain as I felt how his wolf would have been feeling when I said those words. A shiver ran down my spine as I felt a sharp pain in my heart. It almost felt like a heart attack. Gradually, the pain reduced butter on I felt such sharp stings from time to time. I don¡¯t remember when I fell asleep on the couch watching Twilight. I was only woken up by dad, shaking me vigorously. It seems like I passed after crying twice the same day. And passing out leaves my body in pain. My whole body aches as I sit up straight from the ufortable position on the couch. ¡°Why are you sleeping here, princess?¡± Dad asked in his soothing voice as he sat beside me. I snuggled into him to feel his warmth. I stayed there silently for a while and he didn¡¯t raise his question again for a while. It was only mom who came outter and asked again. She returned wearing her sexy silk nightgown, I know sometimes she looks younger to be my mom. But right now, she looked tired. It was a long day for her after all but it seemed like it was more than just that. ¡°How was your day, sweetheart?¡± She spoke as she sat on another couch holding her nightgown coverup close to her body. ¡°It was good, mom but painful.¡± She nodded but my dad spoke. ¡°But it is okay, right? You are okay, right?¡± This time I nodded following my mother¡¯s gesture. My father has always been this caring, I just don¡¯t know how I would have done anything without him till now. I kissed both of them on their cheeks and greeted them good night. As much as I wanted to sit with them and ask them how their day was, my body cramps wanted me to take rest although I just rested all day today. I went back to my room and skipped tonight''s shower as my lower stomach was having continuous cramps. Before Iid down I noticed my balcony¡¯s door was closed. I got up and opened it. I deliberately didn¡¯t take a hot water bag with me, maybe I won¡¯t require it throughout the night. I was half asleep and because of gradual cramps in my back and stomach I couldn¡¯t sleep properly until I felt a warm hand on my stomach drawing small circles over it. I wanted to grab the hand but pushed the urge to hold it in fear I might lose the hand before I could hold it. I just fell into the deep slumber as the hand rested at my stomach. I slept like a baby while I was worried about him. I had so many questions to ask but I can¡¯t even though now I know I don¡¯t even need a medium to talk to him. But I couldn¡¯t bring myself to say sorry to him or ask him about his well being. I was worried he hadn¡¯t slept continuously for two nights to make sure I slept like a baby. I fed myself the breakfast in guilt and in hope that everything will get alright when I know magics don¡¯t happen in real life. Or maybe they do, if werewolves can be a real thing then maybe magic can happen too. Then please god make one happen. Doorbell to apartment rung and Mom went to open the door. I didn¡¯t turn to look who they were although we were not expecting anyone. It was Jacob in his uniform. I was surprised to see him and wondered what brought him here. Maybe Chris sent him to tell me something. After all, he holds a high rank in his pack and knows about our rtionship as well as epted me in his Alpha¡¯s life. I made my way to him eagerly to pull him inside my room to get the message but instead of looking my way, he spoke to my mom. ¡°Mrs Jordan, I am Jacob from the Sheriff department. A few police officers are here with me from the NYC police department, they need to take a statement from Miss Jordan regarding her friend''s case.¡± My mother looked my way and I just dodged her gaze. I don¡¯t know how to respond to her. We didn¡¯t talk about what happened recently because I avoided that topic as I know it will be hard to exin to my parents what actually happened. It was only then I noticed two other police officers standing outside the apartment behind Jacob. My mother let them enter. They took their seats on the couch and I dragged myself there and sat in front of them. Dad came soon after from the kitchen. My parents sat on either side of me while my dad holded one of my hands and squeezed it a bit to assure me he will save me this time whatever happens. After all, they know partial truth. The other two police officers started questioning me. I answered them truly just hiding a few things like Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. the truth of the Dante family or Harris¡¯s threat to expose them. Jacob told them that their department got the microphones from all around my apartment. He told them the department even got a big rifle from Harris¡¯s penthouse which was used to shoot him. I remember Chris was holding a rifle that day when I limped my way to him. I looked at Jacob asking him if they got any evidence against Chris or indicated his presence at the crime scene and he just blinked to assure me everything was under control, obviously until I mess it up again. As officers got up from their seats, we followed their gesture and appreciated my bravery but warned me to not pull another stunt like this ever again. Obviously, I won¡¯t. Now, I know I can talk to Chris through telepathy. I won¡¯t take this kind of risk ever again and instead tell him to kick our enemies butt. Just a thought of him was enough to make me sad and guilty. Jacob hugged me before leaving and passed on a piece of paper in my hand secretly. I holded it carefully and didn¡¯t acknowledge it. Before turning back, he bowed once to show his respect to his bitch Luna. Yes, I should be called a bitch for what I did yesterday. After closing the door, my parents confirmed I am okay and went into their room for which I am thankful because I need to read the paper Jacob passed to me. I carefully unfolded the slip hoping for a sweet message written in Chris¡¯s handwriting but no. It was Jeanne. ¡®Can Ie upstairs? I thought about asking first since I don''t know if you will still want to meet me and I don''t want to mess things up for you.¡¯ This bitch. She still dared to send me this piece of paper through Jacob to ask for permission to enter this apartment after what I did yesterday. I broke up with Chris, I broke his heart, I broke mine heart just for this bitch and she still asks for permission. Shouldn¡¯t she be here tofort her best friend after her break up? I took my phone out of my pocket and messaged her a simple ¡®yes¡¯. And then I went inside my room to arrange the room. I made sure the balcony door was open, so my room doesn¡¯t hold Chris¡¯s scent from When I heard my doorbell rang again. I didn¡¯t move an inch this time too but I knew who it was as mom passed my room to open the door. I could hear them talking. Mom was showing her sympathy or should I say her care because she was actually nervous about J when I told them what happened to her that day. She actually wanted to take J along with me that moment but thankfully she realised she can¡¯t force a family to let go of their daughter just because she cares for her as her daughter. I am sure, if she had a son she would definitely marry him with Jeanne. I only moved out after mom called for me and made J¡¯s presence known to me. I don¡¯t want to heighten my mom''s motherly six senses who smells the dead rat everywhere. I went forward, hugged her and told mom we¡¯re inside and pulled J in my room before mom could protest or suggest something we all could do. As soon as we entered, I closed the door and she hugged me tightly as I might vanish in the air if she let go of me. I could hardly breathe in her grasp and pushed her a bit. I don¡¯t know what took over her mind now and why she was hugging me. Shouldn¡¯t she continue throwing her tantrums and me begging for her forgiveness. Or maybe Chris sent her to convince to take him back. No, that will not happen in a parallel universe. She looked hurt as I pushed her. So, I exined my move and moved to my bed to sit where she followed and sat on the other side of the bed. ¡°You were hugging just too tightly that I could barely breathe.¡± ¡°It''s fine, if you don¡¯t want me here now. I just came to say sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have asked to do that. It is all my fault. Please forgive me... if you can.¡± She got up to leave but I grabbed her hand before she even moved an inch. ¡°I left him for you, wolf girl and now you¡¯re leaving your vampire girl alone to sink in sorrow and die.¡± A tear rolled down her cheek and she moved forward to hold me in another bone breaking hug but this time I responded. I hugged her back. All this time, she kept muttering sorry and asking for forgiveness. I didn¡¯t know god would hear me this soon or I would have wished for something better. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that was a bit more dramatic my drama queen.¡± Sheughed as she said it and got a big box of ice cream out of her bag. ¡°My favorite!¡± I squealed as I snatched the box from her and opened it immediately. She offered me one spoon and soon our mouths were full of ice cream. I don¡¯t know what shifted in her and she pulled the box away from me with an angry expression on her face. I was confused as I saw her angry face, everything was getting better but now what happened suddenly. ¡°What??? Give me my box.¡± ¡°You bitch, you broke up with my broda. You broke his heart.¡± I soon felt guilty but recovered soon and shouted back at her in a low voice so my parents won¡¯t hear us quarrelling. ¡°Yeah dummy, because you asked me to do so.¡± ¡°You are telling me you broke my broda¡¯s heart because my stupid tantrum. You should have just pped me instead of breaking up with my broda.¡± She said it simply like it was the most obvious thing to be done. ¡°And you¡¯re telling me I had an option instead of breaking up with him. FYI, my heart is also aching for him.¡± I told her while pouting. Soon, she forgot everything and gave me my box of ice cream back. I finished it and this time she didn¡¯t join me. I don¡¯t care why she didn¡¯t apany me in finishing ice cream because I wanted to have it all to myself. As soon as I put the box down, she spoke again but this time, she sounded more serious than before. Damn, I don¡¯t think I''ve ever seen her this serious ever before. ¡°I am really sorry, C. I made you guys break up just because of my stupidity. You put your life in danger, you tolerated that bastard for me and my family¡¯s secret and our life and I did was just stupidity. I called your parents here to take you back. I am so bad. I am so selfish.¡± I moved forward and hugged her side. I rubbed her back to calm her down. ¡°Shhh, it is fine. We will sort everything back. You help this time, right?¡± She nodded happily and wiped her tears. She got up and pulled me up as well. She looked determined like she had a really important mission to aplish and save this world or atleast her world. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we will find broda and I will ask him to forgive me as well and you guys get back together.¡± ¡°No, J. This is not this simple. I broke his heart. I can¡¯t just go back and tell him to take me back. He is hurt because of me and I can¡¯t face him right now.¡± I sat back down on my bed pulling her down with me. ¡°I can¡¯t get his hurt face from yesterday out of my sight and I can¡¯t bear the pain to see it again or worse facing his rejection.¡± ¡°Damn, you don¡¯t know a thing girl. He will never reject you, not even in his sleep. Come, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°No, cannot. I can¡¯t face him or get back to him only to leave him broken again.¡± ¡°What do you mean? Don¡¯t you love my broda?¡± She got angry as she said those words. ¡°I love him, I do love him with everything I have but I don¡¯t know how to convince my parents to let me stay here.¡± ¡°Yeah, we have to clean the whole mess I created before we ask for his forgiveness. I really hurt him this time.¡± She said with a gloomy voice as she held her tears back. After spending a lot of time, thinking about what to do or even how to do it. As soon as onees up with a n, the other rejects it with the same speed. Atst we were left with no more new stupid ns. We can neither think of getting rid of my parents nor we can think of how to make it up with Chris. She also told me how Greg gave her a piece of mind after they left this ce yesterday. He was really angry with her stupidity and also threatened her that he would break up with her if she didn¡¯t do something soon to clear her mess. So, now both of our love lives are at stake. We wereying on my bed now when mom knocked and called us out for lunch. It was only then we realised how much time we wasted and got nothing out of it. We got out and sat on the dining table while mom served us the food which dad cooked for us. ¡°So, how is everything Jeanne?¡± Dad asked her as he took his seat on the table beside mom. ¡°Good but pretty messed up.¡± ¡°What is messed up, I thought things are getting better now that everything came front?¡± He frowned at her statement. Damn, this girl. Does she want to mess things up more? ¡°You taking my friend away from me is messed up. You didn¡¯t think about how it will be after you take her.¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you who called us at midnight to inform us what happened and wanted us to take her back?¡± Mom asked her suspiciously, trying to smell the rat. J cleared her throat nervously before replying and choosing her words carefully but before she could say dad spoke. ¡°Oh princess, we want to take you as well. You know you cane with us and live in NYC with your best friend and other friends but surely we can¡¯t force your family to let go of you, can we?¡± There we go. Falling deep into this shit and all credit goes to smart girl Jeanne. Well, not a bad option after Greg dumps her for not clearing the mess she can surely move back with us. ¡°Yes, I ept I wanted you guys to take her back because I was angry with her for risking her life but now I thought of it. I don¡¯t want you to take my soul sister away from me.¡± She hugged my side and put her head over shoulder as she pouted and showed her puppy eyes to my parents hoping this might melt their hearts. ¡°A¡± and that is all she earned for her acting. After lunch we moved back to my room to put our minds to some use after feeding our stomachs with hope that now our minds will work. But no, even after hammering our dumb for so long we didn¡¯t get anything out of them. Suddenly Jeanne spoke. ¡°Maybe we can¡¯t have the idea but we do know who can...¡± ¡°Selena¡± We both shouted and beamed at thest straw of our already drowned hope. We both jumped up and down as we realised maybe we do have a solution. Although our extreme noisy celebration brought my mom to my room. She gave us that questioning look and we just shrugged our shoulders saying nothing. I am sure she is smelling the dead rat here but I hope she won''t find it. Chapter 50: Chapter 50: Celia After finally finding the person who can help us, I started thinking of a way to meet her. Witnessing my condition, my parents won¡¯t let me leave this house without them. And talking to her in their presence is not an option. Also, I can¡¯t ask her how to get rid of my parents in front of them. Although I love them and the thought of living with them excites me, but they want to take me back and I don¡¯t want to leave Chris. Unless, he refuses to take me back and I am left with no other option but to leave this to town. I wonder if he will still burn down the whole world if I leave this town. Or was it just because we were seeing each other back then. Should I try this? Well, maybe. I mean he said it himself that he will go to every extent to make me stay here. Maybe if he saw me leaving he would take me back and also convince my parents to let me stay without scaring them with his wolf, obviously. No, I can''t trust him. He eventually threatened me with his wolf when he warned me. I can¡¯t take the risk. I will go with the n to talk to Selena and exin her the whole situation and ask for her help. I just hope she has a solution to atleast one problem. But right now, we need to find an answer to how to talk to her. When Selena and Robert retired from their family responsibilities, they not only gave up the house but also the connections to the world which includes cell phones. I always wondered how Chris or Ethan informed them of anything. It must be tedious to drive the whole way to their cottage nearby forest just to invite them for family gatherings or inform them of small things. But now I know they just mind link with them. It is even more simple than connecting them through calls. Jeanne suggested she go down to their cottage and make a video call to me, so I can join their conversation and talk to Selena. But I refused as I wanted her personally. I don¡¯t know why I insist on meeting her personally but that¡¯s how it is now. We both came out of my room together and pushed each other forward in front of my parents. We both are nervous like teenage girls who need to get permission from their parents for ate night party or a night stayover. As soon as we reached there my parents on my couch sitting too close to each other, looked up to us. ¡°Are you hungry, again? Because I am. Honey...¡± Mom turned to face dad and pouted silently. I shook my head at her act. I have seen my dad cooking delicious food and mom stuffing it all without gaining any pounds. I wonder how she maintains herself with so much eating. Not that I refuse her to eat but how? ¡°No mom. We¡¯re not hungry.¡± I frowned and replied even before dad could reply to her or get up to cook something for us. ¡°Then, what is it really sweetie?¡± Now, we got their attention as they sat up right and looked at us cautiously. ¡°Umm¡­ Mom¡± I nced back and forth between them and Jeanne before I continued. ¡°Dad, we want to go shopping and for lunch tomorrow. I really want to go out right now. Can we go?¡± ¡°Sure, princess. Tell me where you want to go. We will go there.¡± There you go. I knew it was going to be hard. ¡°No, dad I meant me, Jeanne and Mary. I want a girls day out.¡± ¡°Well, it works fine. Make a list. We will do everything you want before we leave here. It is a girls day out.¡± This time mom spoke as she gave dad an assuring look. And dad sighed nodding his head. ¡°No mom. I just want us girls. Not you or dad babysitting me.¡± I screamed which angered my mom. ¡°Lower your voice, youngdy. And we¡¯re here to babysit you because you can¡¯t take care of yourself as you promised before.¡± Now, mom is standing and we both are at the same level staring at each other directly. I surely got her stubbornness. ¡°I think I should take a leave now.¡± ¡°Is there anyone to take you home, girl?¡± Mom snapped back at her. Jeanne shook her head as she was too intimidated by mom¡¯s aura that she didn¡¯t dare speak. ¡°Then you better stay and call someone to pick you up. You¡¯re not leaving alone.¡± With this Jeanne remained silent and didn¡¯t dare to speak again. But I stood my ground and crossed my hands across my chest as I kept ring at my mom. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t forget I am your mother.¡± ¡°I remember that very clearly and you should also not forget I am a grown up woman who just turned 24 and can take care of her own.¡± ¡°Yeah, I can see how you can take care of yourself.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget, I got in danger just because I DIDN¡¯T WANT TO LOSE ANY OF YOU! I JUST TRIED TO PROTECT YOU!¡± I felt my eyes getting wet with tears. I didn¡¯t want to break down in front of everyone. I never cried in front of everyone, it always made me feel weak. I ran into my room and shut the door behind me. I threw myself on the bed and cried my guts out. I know everyone outside knows I am crying here but it is better this way with them not seeing me at my worst. I heard a few knocking and calls from Jeanne. I didn¡¯t want to open the door and go outside before I heard the calm voice of my dad. Actually, it was not calm and more nervous but still holding his ground and not losing his senses like I and mom did just now. It was always like this mom and dad reacting the opposite to every situation and handling the situation together as a team. I wonder how each time one of them is acting so calm and remains stable while the other one goes insane. I want the same for me and Chris, always handling the situation as a team together. Iposed myself back and opened the door just to find dad at my door while Jeanne and mom went back to the couch. I approached him carefully and he patted my head before holding my one hand and taking me back to the couch opposite to mom¡¯s. Dad and I sat at one while mom and J sat at the other one. Mom still looked pissed but under control now. I wonder how many minutes did I cry in my room before dad came as it is getting dark outside now. ¡°Princess, your mom just wants to protect you, she didn¡¯t mean to hold you hostage and we¡¯re not babysitting you here. We both just want to protect what we failed to do. It is not about you but more about us. We both forgot that you¡¯re now a grown up woman not our little girl who might burn the kitchen down to get our attention.¡± I looked up to meet his beautiful smiling face. He definitely got old since Ist met him after my birthday, stress is working over him. I leaned on his shoulder and got ¡°If you want you can have the day out, without us.¡± He took a deep breath as he said it. I was shocked as he said it, I know it was hard for both of them. I looked up and nced back to mom and then again at him. I didn''t think it would be easy to convince mom. ¡°But...¡± I knew there would be something more. ¡°But Jeanne, you might ask one of your brothers to apany you. It can be either of your brothers. And princess, you will have to call us every 15 mins to inform us.¡± With the corner of my eyes, I could see the devil smile on my mother¡¯s face. It was her condition. ¡°1 hour.¡± I tried bargaining, making a sad face, hoping he might agree. ¡°30 mins. That is, the deal is done. Or you can always stay here.¡± I nodded and agreed with the current conditions before dad changed his mind. ¡°Well then I will start preparing the dinner now. Jeanne are you staying for dinner, we would love it if you stay.¡± ¡°Which idiot will refuse to eat your food?¡± And we allughed. Dad moved to the kitchen and signed mom to follow him. I am sure they are gonna have a talk which I definitely don¡¯t want to hear. I pulled Jeanne in the room with me. Right now, she is nervous because she couldn¡¯t get the guts to face Selena after what she did. Since, it is all her doing she is afraid that Selena might be angry with her or atleast will be disappointed in her. Yes, she cares more for Selena¡¯s opinion than anyone after Chris or Ethan. She once told me back in college after getting drunk like too much drunk that she just calls grandma as Mumma because Chris wants her to and not because she feels like. If she would have wanted she would have called Selena as mom even in her childhood she took Selena as her mother for several years until she was told about the truth of her life. Well, Selena¡¯s behaviour pretty much exins Jeanne¡¯s response. At dinner, mom calmed down but still red at me a few times like telling me to back off and stay here or atleast allow one of them to apany us. But being her biological daughter, I couldn¡¯t do that, could I? After ate dinner, Greg picked her up. Mom and dad also went to their room to have a good sleep. Mom left me a hot water bag at the dining table for the night. I went to the bedroom after that as well and went for a hot shower. When I got back, I found my hot water bag plugged in the socket again. I remember it correctly. I didn¡¯t plug it as mom already left it hot for me to use. Shrugging my doubts Iid down with it to have a before. A tear left my right eye and soaked the pillow. If he is here and still cares for me shouldn¡¯t he juste to me andfort me instead of torturing me like this. ¡®Maybe you deserve this for hurting him!¡¯ Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Next day, Bryan came along with Jeanne to pick me up. Mom was still resistant to send me alone but dad held her back. Did Chris ask him to protect me or was it just Jeanne asked him to tag along with us to assure my parents. I couldn¡¯t resist asking him as we got out of my building. ¡°Did Chris¡­ Christian ask you to follow me around or was it just Jeanne asked you to help us get me out of my apartment?¡± I sneered at my impatience. ¡°Brother never asked to stop protecting you from threats.¡± He opened the back gate of the car as he answered my question but I was still reluctant to get in yet. ¡°Can I trust you and ask you for something?¡± With that question I got both of their attention, I could feel Jeanne¡¯s gaze poking at my side face. ¡°You can, Luna.¡± ¡°You serve your Alpha with your loyalty and faith.¡± I waited before he agreed. ¡°He appointed you to follow me and protect me all the time except he is with me himself. So now on, you will serve me first.¡± I don¡¯t know what made me ask him or should I saymand him. But this made sense as I repeated it in my head again. All his pack call me Luna but I will always be an outsider in their pack and their loyalty will always be to their Alpha more. I need atleast one man for myself to help me, back me and support me even in front of their Alpha. I could see his tension all over his face and a questioning look asking me if he should trust me with this and promise me to be my man. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am not gonna make you kill your Alpha or turn you up against your pack.¡± Yes, I made sure there was no one in hearing range before I brought this topic up. I think I convinced him as he nodded and looked towards Jeanne. I think he is saying something to Jeanne through their mindlink since they all can talk with mindlink. Damn, I should have asked him this question in private. Jeanne asked him to drive us to Selena¡¯s cottage. I could see Jeanne getting nervous and shaking with anxiety as we drove there. She even hesitated before we knocked on their door. I just squeezed her hand and pulled her with one hand to the cottage. Before we even knocked on the door, it was flung open by Robert. Werewolves and their heightened senses, this made sense. He gave us a warm hug to both of us and invited us in. Bryan followed us and both men just shaked their hands. Sensing our presence, Selena came out too. She wiped her hands with the apron she was wearing and then took it off beforeing forward to hug us. She hugged Bryan too and ruffled his hair a bit as he was a little kid. ¡°Take seats, please. I will bring drinks for you all and then we can chat.¡± Soon Selena came out with several fruit juices for everyone. She served us and took a seat beside Robert on their loveseat. Their cottage is small but still too big just for two people. I mean, it can adjust their whole extended family into it. It didn¡¯t have anything modern but still everything looked beautiful and adjusted to resemble modern art. I would love to take a chance to look around the whole cottage and see how they decorated it. Because I am sure it was both of them who decorated it personally as it had the warmest personal touch with everyone¡¯s photo hanging all around the cottage, covering the walls. ¡°It took Selena her whole life to decorate it. Since we always nned to shift here after handing over everything to kids, she came over here and added one thing or another all the time.¡± Robert exined as he saw me admiring the cottage with lust in my eyes as I want to decorate the same Chris¡¯s cottage. ¡°You want a tour of the cottage. I am sure you will love it.¡± Selena spoke as she almost got up to give me the tour but I interrupted her. ¡°I will love it but right now we came here for some reason.¡± ¡°Oh yeah, I knew you came here for something. But I thought you have time.¡± ¡°You knew?¡± I looked at her with wide eyes. And she nodded, giving me the warmest smile of hers. No wonder she melted the heart of Robert, a strong man. Jeanne and Chris both told me how Robert handled everything alone and how workload made him forget to smile after a few years until they both retired from the family responsibilities. ¡°Give me a second, I need to call my parents before we start otherwise they might report my kidnapping.¡± Robert gave a heartyugh while everyone just giggled except J. Robert shouldugh and smile more as he looks handsome. I got up from my seat to make a call to my dad. Mom picked it up even before it rang, it was like she was glued to the phone. I assured both of them and returned to my seat. Bryan and Robert are gone. Jeanne yed with ss in her hand and avoided Selena¡¯s eyes which showed her worry for Jeanne. ¡°Robert and Bryan?¡± I asked no one in particr. ¡°Oh, Robert took Bryan to show off his vegetation in the backyard. Poor kid.¡± I nodded and cleared my throat before continuing as I don¡¯t know how to start. ¡°How did you know we have something to talk about with you?¡± Selena again smiled and looked at me like a little kid. ¡°You visited us. It is not like I never thought you could visit but in normal circumstances you would have visited us with Christian for the first time but here you¡¯re with Jeanne. You¡¯re surely here for some reason. Now, speak before men return or either it is time for you to return.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but nod at her exnation. I don¡¯t know why but her exnation made me nervous. Instead of breaking the ice, the ice got thicker. Now, I was back to the square and didn¡¯t know where to start or how to start. Because I might say something to upset Jeanne which I really don¡¯t want after what happened these past few days. ¡°Let me break the ice for you girls.¡± She put her ss down and moved closer to me. She bent towards me a bit and made eye contact with me. Honestly, I was ufortable by her move but her eyes had something which made me not leave hers for a second, maybe a connection but it wasforting and told me she meant no harm. ¡°Tell me, Celia, you love my boy, Christian?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡­ ¡± ¡°Yes Celia, will you keep him high on everything? Will you ept his love and his reality? Will you stand beside him on the tform under sun, rain, heat or storm?¡± ¡°I will. I will take care of him, stand beside him and love him for himself.¡± She leaned back with a smile. I don¡¯t know what took over me when I replied to her. It was like she just hypnotised me with her eyes and brought the truth out of me. I didn¡¯t even realise what happened but Selena spoke again, wasting no time. ¡°Now, tell me what brought you both to me.¡± I noticed she couldn¡¯t stop smiling after my reply. ¡°I messed it up again, Selena!¡± Jeanne broke out this time before I could exin things calmly. Well, I think it is better this way. ¡°And I know you already know what happened. You¡¯re still the Luna in the pack¡¯s heart. You will always know.¡± Selena¡¯s smile vanished and her worried eyes reced that happy face. She just closed her eyes for a few moments and took a deep breath to calm herself and concentrate on the situation before starting again and I think she will give the solution to my problem. ¡°You guys only have one issue and that is her parents. And the solution for them is easy. Just mend up your ways with him, Celia and your problems will vanish in air like smoke.¡± I was looking at her in amazement. She looked at me with a smile and continued. ¡°And how you have to make up with my son is your personal issue and I will not interfere in it.¡± She winked, I blushed, getting what she meant and moved her gaze to Jeanne. ¡°You will stay here as I and your uncle need to have a word with you.¡± Chapter 51: Begged him Chapter 51: Begged him Celia After talking with Selena, everything seemed to be calmed and under control. I still don¡¯t know why she said Chris knows how to handle my parents. Like if he would have known I wouldn¡¯t have been this worried and exhausted. I am super confused. I must say she cooks delicious food and canpete with dad. Obviously, they both can share their recipes and invent new dishes together. They both must spend some together if mom allows because I don¡¯t think she ever let Selena near dad alone after they visited our apartment. I had a few things running in my mind when we had lunch at her ce. She seemed to read minds as she spoke, serving me more food. ¡°Don¡¯t exhaust your mind too much, Celia. I will teach you everything personally and make sure you be the best Luna this pack can have.¡± Hearing her optimistic thoughts of me being the Luna made me blush and nervous. Honestly, Chris and my rtionship is on the edge right now and everyone already thinks of me as their Luna. I am overwhelmed by their gesture but at the same time it scares me. How they can be so sure that our rtionship will work out and I will be their Luna. They expect so high of me and I don¡¯t know anything about their culture or things. I don¡¯t think I deserve that. I ain¡¯t sure of our rtionship yet. It is not like I ain¡¯t sure of my feelings or Chris¡¯s feelings but it is more like everyone is so involved in our rtionship and everything is moving too fast that it scares me and wants to run away from all this. It is scary. But can I tell them my true feelings? After lunch, Bryan and I left while Jeanne stayed with Selena and Robert. Bryan opened the back door of the car for me but I chose to sit in the passenger seat beside him. As usual he is expressionless, how does Tyler a fun loving guy fall in love with this emotionless human. ¡®Same way, you always fight avoiding person fall in love with a ready to kill guy.¡¯ Well, that is true. ¡°Take me to Dante¡¯s house please, Bryan.¡± He just nodded and changed his direction. ¡°You know, you can tell me.¡± I looked at Bryan with confusion. Is he talking to me? Is he initiating the conversation with me? ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like I got horns grown over my head.¡± I shook my head andposed myself back. ¡°I know there are many things going on in your head and it is pretty normal. Since I swore secrecy to you, you can share your feelings with me.¡± His exnation is quite convincing. ¡°What did you talk about with Jeanne earlier? I know you mindlinked with her immediately.¡± He nodded before replying. I might have asked him to be my secret keeper but do I trust him? ¡°She asked me if I am really going to do this.¡± ¡°And What did you reply?¡± ¡°I simply told her I can¡¯t refuse to be Luna.¡± ¡°Even if it means going against your Alpha?¡± I want to know his views clearly before I trust him ¡°I am sure you will never make me do something to betray my Alpha which might make him question my loyalty to him or the pack, will you?¡± He looked at me for a second to check if I would and then continued when I didn¡¯t reply but stared back at him. ¡°I will remain loyal to you¡± A small smile spread over his face. There was silence after that in the car which was more awkward after what we talked about. So, I chose to speak up about what I was feeling now for sometime. I just hope it won¡¯t mess things up more. ¡°I don¡¯t feel like being Luna.¡± He frowned. I can see he is judging, maybe I did the wrong thing. I N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. shouldn¡¯t have talked to him about this. Not when we both are new to this. ¡°Well, what do you mean? Do you don¡¯t feel like being with my brother or do you just not feel like being Luna?¡± I am amazed how he efficiently analysed the situation because it was one of my fears that someone might not get it that being Luna is hard and not just it will happen. ¡°What if I say I don¡¯t just feel like being Luna?¡± ¡°Then I will say, it is okay. I can understand. You¡¯re a human, you¡¯re new to this and you have a lot on your te. Things will fall in ce with time.¡± Maybe I judged too soon. ¡°Aaahhhh.... That¡¯s the thing Mary, Selena, Jeanne, Chris everyone says it will be okay and not a big deal. They will help me but it is just too much for me to handle. Everyone keeps calling me Luna. They just want me to be the perfect Luna, everyone happens to know I will be a great Luna but I don¡¯t even know what Luna is or she is supposed to be.¡± With that I felt him pushing car brakes. It was then I only noticed he didn¡¯t bring me to Dante¡¯s house or my building but to theke where Chris brought me for our first date. I got out and walked to it. The memories came rushing back to me. How Chris left with everyone just toe back for our secret date. How I was clueless about the location. How sweetly he arranged everything here, the arrangement he did. Everything became more special with him. And the make out session¡­ I heard the throat clearing. I turned to find Bryan standing near the car. Slowly, he made his way beside me. I was still in gaze of our first date. ¡°You know Luna Teresa did a lot for this pack. After she was gone Robert handled the Alpha¡¯s duties and Selena became Luna. Many epted them as their leaders while many waited for brother to take over and for thest 6 years everyone has been waiting for their Luna. I am sorry, we didn¡¯t mean to scare you but it was just everyone is just overwhelmed with your presence.¡± ¡°Does your whole pack know about me?¡± Damn, that was the least I wanted for their whole pack to call me Luna and bow down to me whenever they see me in the town. ¡°No, just a few people.¡± Well, that is a relief. ¡°I get it now but I am scared that if I need things wrong, what if I didn¡¯t fit in, it seems like everyone is so sure of me being their Luna when I don¡¯t know if Chris will take me back or not or if my parents will let me stay here or not.¡± ¡°Alpha must have found the way to keep here by now and there is no chance he will let you go. It should be the least concerning matter for you, he loves you so much that he will forgive you in a heartbeat when youe face to face with him.¡± I could feel myself getting hot as he said it. Is it so obvious that he will forgive and I am making a fool of myself stressing myself over thinking strategy to approach him. I heard him chuckle a bit. ¡°And about what Luna is, Selena and Mary will tell you everything as time wille and how she is supposed to be, she should be just like you. There is a reason the Moon Goddess chose you.¡± I nodded but then the realisation hit me. He said Moon Goddess chose me. What does that mean? What did he mean by that? Did someone choose me for him and Chris was with me just because this Moon Goddess chose me for him not because he loved me. This is insane. ¡°What does that mean ¡°Moon Goddess chose me¡±? Does¡­. Doesn''t Chris love me?¡± I turned to Bryan to face him to read his face while he tells me the truth but whom I am kidding with. He is the one of the guys who Chris trusts more than me. ¡°I am not meant to tell you this, Alpha will tell you this himself when he finds the right time but till then he surely loves you more than everything.¡± ¡°Yeah, sure whom I am kidding with, you are Bryan who is loyal to his pack and cousin of Alpha. You will never say anything against your brother.¡± I turned around to leave, leaving him standing there. ¡°Drive me to Dante House, I want to meet Mary.¡± Later on the whole drive, I didn¡¯t talk to him. Somehow, it made him smile a few times. ¡®Oh, don¡¯t tell me now he is talking with Chris and joking about you.¡¯ As soon as we reached the Dante house, I got out of the car and ran to meet Mary. I don¡¯t want him around for quite some time. I found her in the dining room sipping coffee. She is just allowed to have 2 cups in a day and 1 on stressful days. It took Ethan and her a whole week toe to this agreement. But I know she ditched it many times. ¡°Maaryyyy¡­. phee¡± I hugged her as soon as I saw her. It was good to meet her again. The time I left with my parents, I didn¡¯t have any time to say goodbye to her or hug her. ¡°Oh Celia, how are you? I heard what happened after you left. I just can¡¯t believe Jeanne did all this.¡± ¡°Leave it Mary. Right now we need to focus on finding the solution.¡± ¡°But I thought you went to visit mom. Didn¡¯t meet her?¡± ¡°I went to meet her. Umm, actually wait for a second, I need to report to call mom and dad.¡± She nodded and I excused myself to make a call to my parents just like I did every 30-40 mins. Mom and dad both got eased out by now and don¡¯t shower me with questions each time I call, just ask if I am okay or do I need to tell them. Honestly, I think this day out is good for them as well, as they need to understand that they can¡¯t babysit me all the time in the heavens. ¡°Sorry, they both are being overprotective but now they both are eased a bit. Where were we? Yeah, so she doesn¡¯t seem to have a solution to my problems.¡± I saw her spitting her coffee as she heard. ¡°What¡­ did she say that? How is it even possible that she doesn¡¯t know what to do?¡± ¡°Umm¡­ actually she didn¡¯t say that exactly.¡± She nodded to let me continue while she cleaned the spilled coffee on the table. ¡°She said I have just one problem and I don¡¯t even have to think about it because Chris already has his solution.¡± ¡°Well, that is so likely Selena. She never ever gives you the direct solution but drops off the hints and lets you find the solution yourself.¡± I nodded as she told me what Selena meant. ¡°So, you say I just need to make things better with Chris and he will take care of all the other things.¡± ¡°MMhhmmm, that¡¯s correct.¡± ¡°But how, I mean just to meet Selena I had to lie to my parents. I lied to them that I was going for a girls day out with you and Jeanne. Even then they put restrictions on me. I, a 23 year old girl, got a curfew. Pfff¡± She chuckled as she heard me whining over my current situation. ¡°Well, that is an issue. We need to think of a way to give you and Christian some time alone. And as mom said Christian is not an issue, he will forgive you as soon as he sees you again.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± She frowned at my statement. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°He almost spent all his nights on my balcony but didn¡¯te in once let alone talk to me.¡± ¡°Did you see him there?¡± I shook my head. ¡°But I know he was there.¡± ¡°Of course you will get to know if he is around before anyone else.¡± ¡°And what does that supposed to mean?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± I shook my head at her behaviour. ¡°You all seem to behave differently and say strange things. Is that some werewolf thingy?¡± ¡°Who all? Who said strange things?¡± ¡°Bryan. He said something like `I am chosen for Chris and some Moon Goddess chose me for him¡¯. I am perfect and should be just myself.¡± ¡°Talk with respect, girl. Do you even know whom you¡¯re talking about?¡± I and Mary turned around to find grandma standing in the doorway fuming in anger. I think she is still angry and hasn''t forgiven me yet. ¡°Hello grandma.¡± I stood from my seat and went to greet her but she raised her hand and stopped me midway. ¡°No need to be polite to me when you can¡¯t respect my culture and traditions.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand. I am sorry if I...¡± She left without hearing me out and letting me exin. I turned around to face Mary who is now standing too with her hands around her cute little baby bump, well not sure if it is baby bump or her food belly. I went near her. ¡°I think I should take leave now.¡± She gave me an apologetic smile and I bent down to caress her belly. ¡°Your aunty wille meet you, honey. She loves you already.¡± I kissed her belly and got up straight to give her a hug before I left this time. ¡°You don¡¯t worry, I will talk to Ethan and try to find a way to get you and Christian some alone time.¡± I nodded and went back to find Bryan. As I left the dining room, I saw Bryaning out of Chris¡¯s room which means he is home. He can smell me with his heightened werewolf senses and still didn¡¯te to meet me or see me. We could have sorted out the whole matter right now as Jeanne also agreed with our rtionship but no he needs toplicate the things more. He needs to do his bit to mess things up. I left the Dante house without attempting to stop at his office although I urged for it more than ever but if he doesn''t want to see me, I will not make attempts to embarrass him. Bryan dropped me to my building. I got myself back before I entered the apartment. I and Jeanne have already discussed the things we visited on our fake day out. I don¡¯t need to think much when my parents will shower their questions on me but just answer them calmly with a smile although I have a tornado running inside me. I didn¡¯t spend much time around to avoid blurting out something I don¡¯t mean to tell them. I got my clothes changed and got back in pyjamas. I left a text for Jeanne to ask her how it went with Selena but she hasn¡¯t replied to me yet. Neither I got any update from Mary but as we were about to sit to have our dinner, I got the call from the sheriff department. They want us to report to the station tomorrow. I sent a message to Mary immediately to ask her if she knows anything about this or does she know if Ethan or Chris got to do something with this. She replied back almost immediately. ¡®Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t know exactly what it is but I am Ethan and Chris got it covered otherwise Jacob would have got it covered. Don¡¯t worry, I am going to ask for it. Will let you know how it goes.¡¯ Maybe, I am worrying for nothing. It will be just a regr interrogation and nothing else. I went to bed after having my shower knowing Chris out there in darkness somewhere standing in my balcony checking up on me. But tonight I might have a n to bring him back to me. I just hope it will work. I got out of the bathroom with just towel wrapping around me which I soon dropped to the ground. I made my way to the mirror in my room. The room ispletely dark except themp near my bed which allows my movement in the room with dim light but still keeps Chris hidden in darkness. I removed the towel from my hair and started drying my hair with the towel instead of the dryer which I usually use when I wash my hair at night. I made sure to move my body as much as possible as I stood in front of the mirror with just panties on. Throwing the towel in a nearby chair and touching my body curves, appreciating them as I traced them softly. I grabbed a body lotion and turned around to sit on the bed to sit in front of the balcony exposing my and then shifted gracefully over my legs. I spread the lotion over my chest and massaged my breasts carefully, as I pinched my nipples a few times. I saw two golden orbs outside the ss door which I know definitely belong to Chris flickered a few times as a moan escaped my mouth. I turned around with my back facing him and I heard a frustrated groan from outside. I tried applying lotion on my back which I know I couldn¡¯t. I groaned a few times in frustration of not having him close. I moaned one more time as I felt some hand touching my back. Before I could turn around and get a hold of him, he was gone. My balcony door was closed. I got my towel wrapped around me, and opened the balcony door. And a cold wind sweeped in. But he wasn¡¯t there. And I was left alone in my room. I got dressed and went to sleep quickly before the dwelling tears could fall off and show him I am weak without him. Next morning, dad got the breakfast ready before usual. He is in a good mood right now. I checked my phone and there was a text message from Mary and Jeanne. ¡®Nothing to worry. Everything is fine.¡¯ ~Mary. ¡®It was bad but now they are cool or less hot. :|¡¯ ~Jeanne. After breakfast, mom and dad came along with me to the sheriff''s station. It is not that I am bothered by theirpany. They both seem to act differently or should say unusually happy and rxed. I haven''t seen them this rxed since they got here. It seems they know something which I don¡¯t. As we reached the Sheriff station, I found Chris¡¯s car already parked there. Now, I am nervous and anxiety is crawling into my nerves and freaking me out. Dad asked one officer for the sheriff who told us to go to the Sheriff¡¯s office. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to move forward and head to the office. It was like my consciousness telling me to move out and not show up in the office. We entered the sheriff¡¯s office and found Jeanne already sitting there with Greg while Chris sat at the couch ced at one corner of the office. Mom made me sit beside Jeanne and went to sit with dad and Chris on the couch. I didn¡¯t hear anything or concentrate on what the sheriff said as I only tried to get Chris¡¯s attention all the time but he avoided me. I heard a crashing sound and found everyone¡¯s attention on me. I realised I pushed a ss of water on the ground from the table. ¡°I am sorry, I didn¡¯t realise it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Miss Jordan.¡± ¡°No, I am really sorry, I didn¡¯t realise...¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Miss Jordan. It¡¯s okay.¡± I nodded and took onest look at Chris. He seemed anything but disturbed. I think maybe everyone''s just wrong that he loves me with everything he has but he was just with me and tolerated me because I was chosen by some Goddess. ¡®Noooooo.¡¯ Was it Chris? No, it must have been my mind ying games on me. I am so desperate to hear his voice, to feel him that I am hearing his voice in my head. That¡¯s ridiculous. We might talk without talking but it was not him, not after all this time when I died for his attention. I literally begged him for his touch but he left me just like he felt nothing. I meant nothing to him. Or maybe he was not there from the beginning and it was all just your imaginations. Yes, that was my imagination. ¡°So, I was saying that we¡¯re finally closing the case as we don¡¯t have any concrete evidence except the assassins. We got the rifle he was shot with but it had no fingerprints and it was registered under Harris¡¯s name. We found other weapons inside his penthouse and some were illegal. We have doubts that he might be involved in the mafia.¡± Everyone gasped. Even Chris, no he never told me that he knew but I know he must have known it all the time. ¡°We¡¯re on the deadend. If any of you three remembers anything, I request you to share with me.¡± We all nodded to him like obedient children. ¡°Does that mean we can leave this town finally with Celia?¡± It was dad, obviously. He was so eager that he might make us leave right now if the sheriff agrees. ¡°Yes, you can. Just a few formalities like signing a few papers and then you can take her.¡± My heart skipped a beat as I heard it. My eyes flew to Chris who had his eyes already locked on me. I saw fear in his eyes. I saw rage, I saw my wolfing forward. Or maybe I saw that. Chapter 52: Still his Luna Chapter 52: Still his Luna Celia Right now, I am standing in front of Dante''s house. I am back here after almost a week from my secret visit to Mary. It was the most difficult task to make my parents stay here. It was like after that we haven¡¯t had dinner at our ce for once. I have been continuously invited to everyone¡¯s ce for dinner one or the other. First, it was Robert and Selena then Karen¡¯s house and then Greg¡¯s parents. Although Greg¡¯s parents had no clue why they invited us but obviously because Greg made them invite me. Everyone is trying their best to buy me some more time till we can find a permanent reason to stay here while I don¡¯t even know if I really want to stay here or not. This week, I doubted my presence here many times. I just decided to go with Mary''s n because of what I heard at the sheriff¡¯s stationst week. I heard Chris growling and shouting. He controlled himself that moment from destroying the sheriff¡¯s office but I could feel his anger and distress in my veins, in my body. ¡®You can¡¯t leave this town. You don¡¯t dare or Harris just threatened I will.¡¯ It is the only threat I heard when he left . After that, I didn¡¯t hear anything from him. No text message, no call, no mind linking. After that threat, he fell silent like he was never here. I did wake up in the middle of the night feeling someone in my room watching me but each time I didn¡¯t find anyone in my room or balcony. I was always alone standing and shivering in my room. Would you believe me if I say I felt his wolf calling me when he made absolutely no contact with me? It seems tomorrow is myst day in this town after I will meet the new CEO of Fieldson¡¯s Constructions and will leave the town if Chris didn¡¯t do anything to make me stay here. I am here dressed all my best to seduce him, lure him when none of us is sure if he will be here tonight or not. Mary told me he is rarely home after my parents took me. He will be anywhere but here. We have a n to make my parents have an overnight here, so I can sneak out and head to the cabin in the woods where he might be sleeping nowadays. Mary says she has everything under her control. This day was chosen by her purposefully, although was reluctant to execute the n today but didn¡¯t interrupt since she doesn¡¯t want any more mess caused by her. It was already difficult to make my parents stay here till today and inviting us to every house in this town might not work anymore. I looked up at the sky and prayed to their Moon Goddess to help me. Jeanne told me how they pray to the Moon Goddess as they look up to her as their mother Moon and ask for her blessings. Today is the full moon and I hope she will help me today. Although I still don¡¯t know what Bryan meant by she chose me? We went inside and everyone greeted each other. I went forward to hug Jeanne and Mary as well. I tried to ask Mary if Chris is here or will be any time tonight but she shook her with disappointment. ¡®Oh God, help me. It is either tonight or never.¡¯ All the time during dinner, I had my eyes stuck at the door in hope of Chris. At dinner, I could feel grandma¡¯s annoyance towards me and my parents. She didn¡¯t like that Mary invited us today but she just pretended to enjoy my parents''pany. I can¡¯t get her point of being so disappointed in me. If she is upset that her grandson killed someone because of me then I am sorry but did he or we have another choice. Tell me if we had. After dinner, grandpa, Ethan and dad went to have a few drinks while mom went to have some rest. We are staying tonight here because Mary, Jeanne and I wanted to have a night stay together before I leave tomorrow. My parents agreed with the condition that they both will be staying here for the night as well. We all three left for Jeanne¡¯s room with some snacks. I will spend some time here with both of them and then will leave with Bryan for the cabin. Even if Chris doesn¡¯t want me he has to say it on my face. Mom checked on us two times with the reason if we wanted water or something else before finally going to bed. Dad wille too soon but Ethan told me he will make sure he gets dad super drunk so that he can¡¯t differentiate between me and grandma. As the clock struck 10, Mary and Jeanne came to get me down safely from the balcony. We already got the nkets ready so I can climb down. Bryan catched me as I slipped and lost my grip from the nket. I said my byes to Jeanne and Mary once I was down safely. On the way into the woods, I was nervous with the reaction I might get. I tried every kind of conversation with him these past days. I have prepared answers to each question and every reaction. I am ready to face his anger, hate, and love. Everything. As we reached the cabin, Bryan opened the door of the cabin with a key. I looked at him with questioning eyes, I doubt that Chris will let him keep the keys or anyone else. ¡°Alpha¡¯s office has spare keys to every cabin in these woods for emergencies and this is the biggest emergency.¡± I nodded at him and smiled as he called our breakup the biggest emergency. I moved in and saw how this cabin is decorated for a romantic date with petals of red roses and candles scattered all over the ce. There is a bottle of champagne on the table between the roses. Mary did take care of everything as she said. I wonder how she did all of this without Chris¡¯s knowing. Bryan spoke as if he read my mind. ¡°Jacob, Dan, Mason everyone helped me get this done after Alpha left.¡± ¡°We kept an eye on him for thest 3 days to know his schedule.¡± I turned to look for a new voice and found everyone standing there behind me. Smiling. All 3 bowed to show their respect. ¡°Luna.¡± I am still not used to this gesture and might not be ever. ¡°We will take your leave, Luna. Alpha will be here anytime now. We will lock the door with our key, we will stay around for an hour if you might need us but we pray to Moon Goddess you don¡¯t call us for help tonight.¡± Mason dered while others nodded their heads in agreement. They left after locking the door. I was pacing around the room nervously when I suddenly heard the clicking of lock from outside. I was searching my surroundings and deciding whether to stand or sit or walk down to him, hug him or not when he appeared in front of me and I lost my bnce and fall on the hard wooden floor. ¡°Ouch.¡± ¡°Heaven...¡± He rushed to me and helped me get up. ¡°Easy¡­ easy.¡± His worried eyes checked my body for any harm and calmed as they saw I was fine and no harm was done. But as he got ensured he took his steps back and a frown appeared on his face. ¡°Howe you are here?¡± I moved a step forward to take a hold of him but he took his steps back again and made some more distance between us. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I don¡¯t know why but he looked hurt, didn¡¯t he want me here? I shouldn¡¯t have been here in the first ce. ¡®Stop your nonsense bitch. Talk to him before reaching conclusions.¡¯ ¡°Chris, I am sorry.¡± ¡°Sorry for what?¡± Now, he wants me to say it and embarrass myself. Wasn¡¯t it enough for him when I begged for him, for his touch? Wasn¡¯t it enough I forced everyone to invite my parents so I can stay here for some more time. If he wants to embarrass me, let it be. ¡°I am sorry for breaking your heart, I am sorry for breaking up with you.¡± ¡°And?¡± And What more does he want? ¡°And what?¡± ¡°And for being here.¡± That''s it. Enough, he doesn¡¯t want me here. I won¡¯t stay here a second longer. I made my way out of this cabin. I don¡¯t know how many things I added to this cabin just in the few minutes I stayed here waiting for him. ¡°And you are done with your apology already?¡± I heard him behind me. I turned around to face him as I didn''t get what he wanted now. He doesn¡¯t want me here, he wants me to pursue him more or maybe he just wants to embarrass me a bit more. I will take it all whatever he has to serve. ¡°You don¡¯t want me here but you still want me to apologize, How?¡± I shook my head at his behavior. He took a step forward, so I took one forward too. ¡°I told you to go and you¡¯re living. That¡¯s it. You¡¯re done with me. No extra effort, nothing?¡± I took one more step and tried to handle the situation before it got more messed up. ¡°Leave!¡± I was startled hearing his loud voice, I never expected him to raise his voice at me. I was shook from inside seeing his ring eyes. I felt my eyes filled with tears. There was a moment when I felt crying. I turned around and started to move fast towards the door. I was just about to grab the handle of the door when Chris held my hand and pulled me away from the door. He pushed me into the nearby wall and pressed me against it. It was only then I heard a car engine starting and leaving. ¡°I never told you you can leave yet.¡± ¡®He asked his friends to leave, not you bitch.¡¯ My consciousness scolded me from misunderstanding Chris. His hands cupped my face, I could see the golden shade in his eyes again which told me his wolf is at the edge. I don¡¯t know if they are still angry or if I have made any progress with them. He brought his thumb to my lips and traced it slowly, sending a tingling sensation to my body. I couldn¡¯t help but grab his both arms as my eyes got closed and enjoyed his touch. I suddenly felt his grip tighten around the back of my neck. My eyes shot open and I felt his wolf taking over as his eyes turned golden. He captured my lips in a kiss in haste. I felt an urgency in his kiss, it was deep and passionate yet uncontrolled as if he might lose me if let go of me. He held me in ce with his other hand on my back. I was practically in the air as he held me tightly against himself. I felt him moving as we kissed after so long. I felt the need for air but right now this kiss seemed more important to live. I felt something poking in my waist where I felt his hand. I guess his hand grew ws just like that night when he showed me his wolf for the first time. I felt ground under my feet again and a wall against my back. He pulled back from the kiss and his body left mine. I groaned with the sudden loss of his touch. He might not know but I needed him till now and I still need him. My eyes flew to meet his eyes and question him when I saw his eyes were red as if all his blood flowed to eyes and his eyeballs had turned into golden shining. His hands have turned into ws and he was breathing too loudly not because of the kiss we just shared. ¡°Leave.¡± It was a low whisper but still strong as if he was controlling himself. But from what? ¡®He might lose his control but will never hurt you.¡¯ Mary told me just before I jumped down the balcony to leave Dante''s house. Reminding that sent a shiver down my spine. Is it some wolf¡¯s thing? Is he losing control like Mary said? I shook my head and took a step forward towards him carefully, I don¡¯t want to startle him. It is the first time I am scared of him. I was nervous, annoyed, and maybe scared but definitely not of him. I was scared of his reaction but never him. Right now, I am scared of him. Mary told me he will never hurt me, he promised me he will never hurt me. I believe him, he will never hurt me. ¡°Leave.¡± This time it was more like pleading. What is going on? He is asking me to leave just after we kissed. I tried to get a hold of him but he shook my hand away and again whispered. ¡°Leave¡± This time I didn¡¯t hear any sound, it was just his lips moving. I should go. I don¡¯t want anything to happen which we both or either regretter. I don¡¯t want him to suffer any bit more. I turned around to leave as I felt a tear running down my cheek. Even before I could take another step I was pulled too hard to resist. He pressed me against the back of the head of the sofa. My back was pulled back into his hard chest. I felt his hot breath on my neck as he hid his head in the crook of my neck. I felt him getting rxed a bit as he pushed his thigh between my legs and forced them open. I gasped as I felt his one hand strolling down my thighs. His grip around my waist tightened. He started leaving a trail of kisses on my neck and corbone. He stroked my inner thighs through my dress. And I just stood there holding the head of the sofa for support as I enjoyed his touch all over my body. All my doubts, fear went out of the window as he pushed down one shoulder of my dress. He shifted to the other side of the neck and showered it with kisses as well. I suddenly felt his hand on the skin of my inner thighs. I regret wearing panties under my skirt as my cofre throbbed with need of his touch. This man is struggling controlling himself but yet he manages to torture me. He grabbed my core at once and his warm touch sensed a different sensation to my spine. I shivered as I felt his one finger circling my vagina through my panties. I went weak in my knees and grabbed the sofa tighter and leaned in his body to let him support my weight. While his one hand tortured me, his other hand started massaging my breasts one by one. I moaned Content ? N?velDrama.Org. despite my struggle to stay quiet this time. He turned me around and carried me to the wall. He lifted me up from the ground and pushed his body between my legs. I took the advantage and wrapped my legs around his waist to trap him. I felt my panties leaving as he tore them into pieces with just one hand. While his one hand supported me against the wall as his other hand sweeped to the back of my neck and he pressed his lips against mine. Our lips started moving together. His tongue entered my mouth as I pulled him closer. We definitely had no space between us yet I wanted him closer. His hand left my neck and took its position near my core. Without any warning or torture, his two fingers entered my core. I whimpered as I felt his fingers moving inside me. I moaned in his mouth as his fingers touched my g- spot. I pulled him closer with one hand around his neck as my other hand made its way to this already hard cock. It throbbed under my touch. I unbuttoned his pants and unzipped them until I could stroke his penis easily. He pulled away from the kiss and removed my hand from his body. He pushed his pants lower. He brought his hard cock near my entrance and entered without any warning. This was the first time he didn¡¯t give me time to adjust before he started moving inside me. It pained a bit before the pleasure took over. Something was different this time, he moved faster and thrusted mercilessly. Not that I didn¡¯t enjoy it. ;* ¡°Aahhh Chris, slooow¡± He pulled out and made me stand safely before he pushed me against the back of the sofa again. This time he pushed me down on it to bend on the sofa. I took the support of the sofa to make myself stable as he pushed his hard penis inside of me again. He started thrusting again taking his time to torture me. He grabbed the bunch of my hair and pulled my head back as he thrusted deeper this time and I moaned. ¡°Scream bitch, let the pack know how their Alpha fucks their Luna.¡± I was almost on the edge with what he said. Not that we discussed this before or I wanted to be Luna but he still considers me as that is going to make me cum earlier. I squirmed and clenched my inner walls around him. He groaned. ¡°Bitch, fuckk.¡± He bent forward over my back as he sped up his thrusts and became stronger. Damn, he is definitely trying to get me soon. I felt his breath lingering over my shoulder. I felt him licking my neck and his sharp teeth touching my skin. They felt sharper than usual. I let out a loud moan as I came the hardest. I would have fallen on the ground if Chris wasn¡¯t holding me up as my legs were shaking vigorously. He waited for a second before he started moving again. I could feel his hard penis throbbing faster inside of me and I knew he was on edge too. I pushed myself back a bit to get him deeper. Within minutes, he was shooting his cum inside my vagina and coating my inner walls. As soon as he shot hisst drop he started moving again inside me but slowly. I was stunned as I realised he was moving. I pushed him to stop. He stopped immediately, pulled out and took a step back. I got back on my feet and slipped as my legs were too weak to use. He helped me stand straight and without wasting my time, I pulled him close to capture his lips. As usual he never dys responding to the kiss. He pulled by my waist and bit my lower lip to let him but I was in no mood to submit him. Instead I pulled back and pushed him away towards the bedroom door. I passed him, entered the bedroom pushing the door open. I turn to look if he is going to join. He started moving and his eyes shone like they finally found their prey. His steps were slow but I could sense how his wolf was urging him to move fast in his walk. I don¡¯t know why but all this turned me on more. I took my steps back as he came closer. I pushed my dress down on the floor and stood there naked to lure him. I found him close to me in the blink of an eye. His hands handled my breasts which made me moan. He squeezed them and gave them a slow massage. The pleasure forced me to close my eyes and enjoy the moment but his eyes never left mine. My knees went weak and I sat on the bed. He pushed me down and made mey on the bed His one hand kneaded the other one while the other hand went down to my core and started rubbing my clit. ¡°Please, Chris aaahh¡± Wait. I wasn¡¯t here to beg him instead make him beg, right? I gathered all my courage back and stopped his torture to my body which was betraying me while he was sucking my other breast. I pushed him on his back and got above him. I captured his lips in a quick kiss as hands started unbuttoning his shirt. I shifted to his chest and stroked his again penis through his jeans. I groaned as I realised he put my toy back, I didn¡¯t like that. I unbuttoned his jeans and helped him get rid of itpletely this time. I got back on him while we both were naked exposed for each other. I started rubbing my pussy over his hardness slowly and enjoying the pleasure as I kissed and nipped on his neck, shoulder and chest. I could feel his fast heartbeats against mine. Good to know, he is affected by me the same way I am affected by him. I had no ns to make it fast until he lost his control and gripped my hips and raised my butt to let him enter. I moaned as he entered me in one go. Without waiting, I started moving slowly with him inside of me. I picked up the pace slowly but not until he forced me to move faster by tightening his grip around my hips. He grabbed my breasts and massaged them while he pinched my nipples hard to send me over the edge. I increased my pace to get the relief from the pressure building inside me. I came after moving for a while above him but not stronger thanst time. But my legs were still shaking and he was still undone. I rested a bit before I started moving again but he got us flipped. ¡°Let me take care of you from here.¡± He said in his husky voice which made me ready for another round. He got my legs above his shoulder and put his penis back in. Damn, I never tried this position and it hits hardest and deepest. He was moving the way, it built the pressure all over again and I was ready to cum again. I felt him over edge as well, he kept thrusting and I kept moaning with his each thrust. And this time we both came together and harder. Chapter 53: Joshua Chapter 53: Joshua Celia I don¡¯t remember how long we pleased each other. Each time we came he groaned and I moaned but neither of us stopped longer to start the other round. By the time we both stopped it was already dawn and sun wasing out. When we realized it was already dawn, we came countless times. Neither of us said a word the whole night but by the time we finally rested we had smiles on our face. He made mee so many times in different positions, he hit my g-spot each time and made me feel alive again. He calmed after a few rounds and the next rounds were slow but we didn¡¯t stop until we both ran out of breath. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. I fall asleep over him holding him tightly, so he won¡¯t leave me sleeping. I woke to someone shaking me lightly, I groaned and got above him to hold him in ce. There is no way I am going to leave him or let him leave me. Everything is sorted, now we just have to follow his n to make my parents let me stay here. Mary told me he got something on his mind for that matter. ¡°Heaven¡± Someone called out for me, it was more like a whisper. ¡°Heaven...¡± This time it was more pleading. I groaned and stayed still. Suddenly, I flipped and my back touched the bed. I opened my one eye and found that loving face close to mine which I always saw in my dreams from the day I saw him for the first time. Didn¡¯t want to break my dream and closed my eyes again. I heard someone chuckle. ¡°Heaven¡­ I need to go.¡± Hearing that, I shot my eyes open. ¡°Take me with you.¡± My voice betrayed me; it sounded more like pleading instead of amand. I am sure my eyes, face would also have betrayed me as my body pulled him closer. He restrained and put his weight on his hands. ¡°You want toe with me?¡± He asked as he chuckled. I nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the washroom. I need to pee.¡± I loosened my grip around him and let him get up. He offered his hand to me and I looked at him questioning what he meant. ¡°Come, let''s go to the washroom.¡± I was embarrassed at my behavior but I am tired of the obstacles between us. I don¡¯t want to be without him anymore. I pulled the nket close to my face and snuggled back into sleep. I heard himughing as he went to the washroom. Soon, I felt the bed sinking beside me. No, I didn¡¯t sleep after he left me. My body longed for his warmth and touch. I felt him tracing my back and it sent a shiver down my spine in his need. I shivered under his touch and turned around to face. I pulled him close with his neck. Damn, this man is irresistible. Right now, he is all over me pressing me down on the mattress hard. His hands were roaming all around my body and sending tingling senses to my skin. I felt his hardness poking me in my belly and teasing my core. I could feel him getting aroused already as he got a bit restless. I felt him avoiding my neck again which he didst whole night. He moved down to my chest and showered it with light sloppy kisses. Suddenly not to my surprise, he groaned and rested his head on my stomach. I ran my hand through his hair to calm him as he might be contacted by either of his pack members through the mindlinking thing. He sat back straight and gave me his hands to help me sit. We sat facing each other as he spoke. ¡°It was Mary. She asked me to bring you home back. So, that¡¯s it for our day.¡± I approached him slowly and sat in front of him without any space between us. I cupped his face with my hands as I spoke slowly against my lips. ¡°No, that was it for ourst night. We still have our whole day to ourselves.¡± I captured his lips in a quick kiss. I got up before he could deepen the kiss or hold me against himself. ¡°I need to shower, would you like to join?¡± His eyes got lit up in excitement but I turned down my own offer. There is no fun in easy going. ¡°No, you might get uste. Better I wash myself and then you wash yourself.¡± I got a hot water shower quickly before I made my way back into the bedroom. I scanned the room for Chris before I stepped my foot in and found my way clear. I had a towel wrapped around me as I searched for my clothes in the room. I found my dress in a corner of the room. As I was looking for my panties then it suddenly struck me that the bastard tore my panties in ragest night. I started wearing my dress as I only got it to cover myself now but one of the shoulder straps of the dress was broken. That bastard didn¡¯t push it down but broke itst night. I groaned it frustratingly as now I got nothing to wear and it was then I heard him chuckling behind me. I turned to face him while I held my towel tightly around me to make sure it didn''t slip. He made his way around the room and went to the small cupboard in the room. This cupboard can¡¯t even hold a quarter to my wardrobe but surely this cupboard stores some precious information. I made a mental note to ask Bryan to bring me back some time so I can go through this cabin. I saw him getting close to me. ¡°As much as I like you to roam around naked, I don¡¯t want anyone else to see you even in a towel. So, get this.¡± He handed me some of his clothes. Grabbing the clothes I rushed back into the bathroom without taking another look at the clothes. In the bathroom, I realised I only got the grey button down shirt and dropped the boxers out. I peeked out to find Chris ying with my boxers¡­ his boxer he gave to me. He smirked as his eyes fell on me peeking through the door. ¡°You want these? Get here and take them¡± ¡°Please Chris, stop joking around. You will get uste and we need to hurry.¡± He shrugged and ignored me. He continued ying with his boxers. Knowing he won¡¯t budge, I got my way to the bed. I extended my hand to get the boxers from him, he extended to hand me over but pulled me over himself instead. ¡®Do you really want to spare this yummy chocte candy?¡¯ My consciousness mocked me as I yed hard to get. Obviously not gonna spare this candy but won¡¯t let him win this easily. I tried to get up but he was holding me too tightly. He grabbed my neck with one of his hands and brought me closer while his other hand kept me in ce. I kept resisting him but he started kissing my neck and I failed myself as I melted in his arms. ¡°Release me.¡± I don¡¯t know if I meant his grip around me or the tension building inside me. I tried to close my legs to stop my squirming core but he was lying in between my legs. He stopped and spoke. ¡°Promise me you will never leave me again for anything in the world.¡± He sounded sleepy or toxic with marijuana if he can get affected with it. He whispered near my ear and I barely heard it but it definitely made my heart skip a beat. ¡°You know that I can hear your fast heart beating.¡± We both chuckled. He sighed and spoke again. ¡°Get ready, I need to handle someone as soon as I reach home.¡± ¡°Who?¡± I asked as I felt his grip losing and sat up straight straddling him. ¡°Mary. She is just poking me every 5 mins to bring you home.¡± Iughed as he said, shaking his head. I got up above him and wore the boxers to get myself covered. After that we immediately left for his house. I found Bryan was here to pick us up since Chris roamed around without his car or another vehicle because ording to him, he was in no hurry to reach anywhere and he was more happy to run or walk around the town. As we reached the house, I found Mary pacing in front of the main gate while Ethan walked around her with juice and fruits. She breathed finally with relief as she saw us. She practically ran to us, with her hands around her now little baby bump. I am sorry but I couldn''t help but hug her bump instead of her. ¡°Again, Am I invisible to you guys? Now everything is just about the baby. Nobody cares for me anymore.¡± I stood up as she cried at my action. I agree it was rude but I couldn¡¯t help. Mary walked into the house crying and Ethan followed her to calm her down. ¡°Nothing to worry about, it is just her mood swings.¡± Chris spoke as he pushed towards the gate. ¡°You get into Little¡¯s room fast. Your mom did check on you once and she had to lie that you¡¯re in the washroom.¡± He gave me briefs on what to do and what had happened this morning till we got here. Just before I entered J¡¯s room, I turned around to get the answer to the question that ran in my head all this morning. I tried asking him the question all the way to here but I didn¡¯t know how to ask it or what if he got no answer to my question. I couldn¡¯t think of what might happen then if he got nothing after we got everything sorted between us. ¡°Umm, Chris, I want to ask you...¡± I cleared my throat nervously before asking him. ¡°I wanted to ask you if¡­ ahh¡­ if you figured out th¡­ the way to convince my parents to let me stay.¡± I looked at him nervously but with hope. He stared at me like I asked him if he was a dog. Well, he is a kind of a dog since wolves and dogs belong to the same family. Suddenly, he broke into augh. ¡°What? Did I grow horns on my head?¡± ¡°No, you were really nervous to ask me this. Yes. Yes, I figured out everything.¡± ¡°What? What is the n? How are you going to manage my parents?¡± I sighed with relief. ¡°There is no n. Everything is taken care of. You just follow the day you nned.¡± Before I could ask any other question, he hugged me and kissed my forehead before bye. ¡°Your mother is around the corner again to check upon you. See you again.¡± I just entered the J¡¯s room, when mom knocked on the door. I looked at the still sleeping J who groaned hearing the disturbance in her sleep and covered her ears with another pillow on the bed. I checked my appearance once in the mirror, confirmed my side of the bed is messed up to show her I slept here. ¡°Hey mom¡± I yawned. Perfect timing. ¡°Wake up, sweetheart. You¡¯re a guest here and we need to leave, you remember.¡± It hurts me a bit that I can¡¯t tell her the truth yet. Mary suggested it would be better we take our time to tell them about us. Telling them right away might put them off. The recent incident was too much for them already, informing them about our rtionship will add on to their stress. ¡°Rx mom, I stayed here for almost a month. They consider me as family.¡± ¡°No Celia, remember what we taught you to never take advantage of someone¡¯s generosity.¡± I nodded to her and she peaked inside the room before continuing. ¡°Apart from that, Nicole(grandma) is really weird now. She clearly shows she doesn¡¯t want us here anymore so we better leave now.¡± ¡°Sure mom¡± That was the only thing I was afraid of. We asked grandma for one thing and she couldn¡¯t do that for us. I was about to close the door and get back to getting ready when mom suddenly stopped me from closing the door. ¡°Wait, whose clothes are these? You brought your own clothes to wear for the night, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah I brought my clothes for the night but¡­ but this stupid Jeanne needs to spill drinks on them. I needed to change them as they got wet.¡± ¡°And you couldn¡¯t wear Jeanne¡¯s or Mary¡¯s clothes.¡± ¡°Nice idea, I could. I could but¡­ but J¡¯s clothes are tight to me, you know how thin she is and Mary¡¯s clothes are not my size as well.¡± ¡°And you thought this is your size?¡± ¡°Uhmm, mom, you want me to get ready or want to interrogate me about my choice of night clothes?¡± ¡°Yeah, get ready fast. If you make it fast we might leave before breakfast and not trouble them.¡± She left after another short lecture about how we shouldn¡¯t bother someone and take advantage of the host''s hospitality. Later, I and Jeanne also got ready slowly and steadily because I had no ns to miss the breakfast at the Dante House. We even asked Mary to arrange everything earlier than usual so my parents got no excuse to leave before breakfast. ¡°Did Broda share his mastermind n with you?¡± J asked me as we headed downstairs only after Mary called us for breakfast. I shook my head. ¡°You asked him?¡± I nodded. ¡°What did he say?¡± ¡°To go with my already nned day.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I again nodded to her instead of making any verbal conversation with her. ¡°He must have nned something...¡± I felt someone covering my mouth and dragging my body back. I tried to touch or push J to get her attention but she was too lost to think what her brother nned. This dumb girl! What will she do with the n if I will not be here? I was pulled into a room with no lights in their house, this room looks simr. Wait a second, Chris pulled me into this room once when I was mad at him for leaving me on our first date and not contacting me for like a week. And there I saw this lovely man but stupid man again. Does he know he doesn''t need to kidnap me anymore? Please someone tell him. Before I could let a word out, he grabbed my lips in a sweet intense kiss. I wonder if I could be this horny even after a whole night with him. I pulled him closer and wrapped my legs around him. I felt his one hand in my hair while the other one kept me above the ground. My hand grabbed his shoulder for support while the other to unbutton his raven blue shirt. Can this guy be hotter? He was biting down my neck slowly and sucking on ces while I got rid of his shirt. By the time I realised everyone was waiting for us at the table for breakfast, he was upper naked and pants unbuttoned and I was half upper naked with my skirt ridden up to my waist. We both were drenched in our sweats and wet faces with sloppy kisses. ¡°We need to go, Chris, everyone is waiting for us.¡± I told him as I gave him a little push. He shook his head, not willing to leave my corbone alone as he closed the distance between us again. He gently pushed his one hand in between my legs but far away from my core and drew small circles there to entice my heat. He knew how to melt me in seconds. I grabbed his face and got it back in deep kiss, more in need to lower down my scream with my parents across the hall at the dining table. I pushed him a bit to turn over and get him against the wall. I got down from him and ran for the door before he could grab me back against the wall. ¡°Told you they are waiting for us.¡± Obviously he can¡¯te out like this, half naked. I ran again as I saw this stern look on his face. Did I just heat a groan in my head? Yes, I definitely heard it. With a werewolf boyfriend you experience so many unusual things happening to you. I made a small stop at the guest washroom to check up on my appearance before I entered the dining room. As soon as I entered the room, my eyes flew to the man sitting on the head chair at the table smiling as he saw me flushed. Because we both know what is about to happen and he is going to enjoy it. It is all because of him. ¡°Where have you been, sweetie?¡± Dad asked as I took the empty spot on the table. ¡°Tyler called, It took me some time.¡± ¡°Okay but what is that on your neck?¡± My mother asked me as she pointed on the left side of my neck. She even got up from her seat to check up on my neck. ¡°Nothing, mom.¡± I told her as I tried to cover it up. ¡°It is just a bug that bit me in shower.¡± ¡°Oh honey, we will stop by at the hospital to get it checked on our way.¡± ¡°Oh no, no...no no Jeanne applied some medicine in the room. It will be fine.¡± ¡®Just a payback for leaving me there half naked and erect. By the way, you have to take care of somethingter.¡¯ Surely, I will take care of youter. ¡°You sure honey? We can...¡± ¡°Yes I am sure, it is not even stinging now.¡± ¡°Okay. Just eat fast a bit so we can leave sooner.¡± ¡°What about so much haste, let her take her time. You guys got all day.¡± It was Mary. This girl got my back. ¡°That¡¯s so sweet of you.¡± Mom gave her a smile before turning to me to give me the face saying ¡®Do it fast.¡¯. Soon after we were done with breakfast. We took our leave from Dante¡¯s and my parents drove me to the Fieldson Construction Company. They waited in the car while I went upstairs. I am just here to take my leave from the Company as I was informed I can only leave after the new boss whom no one knows here allows me to leave. And it is just a formality as I already resigned from thepany way back long and also served my notice period here. Although I didn¡¯t inform my parents about it. I thought maybe I can use the notice period as an excuse to stay here but they were ready to pay for mypensation money. I made a visit to Tyler before I went to meet the new boss of mine who will soon be my ex-boss. I asked Tyler if he knew anything. Where is this boyfriend of mine? He better do something or today is myst day here and in his life. But as everyone, he also knows nothing. I knocked on the door of the CEO''s cabin and I think I heard a simr voice. I shrugged the feeling and went inside to meet the new boss and have the talk. ¡°Joshua!¡± Joshua is my new boss. Chapter 54: A Brother Chapter 54: A Brother Celia ¡°Joshua!¡± ¡°Joshua? Is it really you?¡± ¡°Yes Starlet. It is me.¡± He said with a big smile on his face. Oh my god, he didn¡¯t grow old a single day. He looks the same, I saw himst and when was that about 3 years ago. He made his way around the table near me. ¡°You knew I wasing. I mean you know you don¡¯t look surprised, you¡¯re happy, smiling. You knew you didn¡¯t tell me.¡± I red as I realised he did note to see me even after he was in town for sometime and he knew I was in this town. Everyone knew I was moving to this town after my graduation. ¡°I thought it would be great to surprise you but I think Starlet didn¡¯t like seeing me here.¡± He made a sad face although I know he isn¡¯t sad. ¡°Well, it was a good surprise.¡± He took a step and engulfed me in a big hug. Oh man, this guy is huge. Joshua is a tall handsome man with dark blonde hair with this cute smooth short boxed beard on his sharp jawline. Oh damn, I always loved his beard. Did this man get strong from thest time we met? He definitely had those muscles a woman can drool on and he was always simply sexy but right now with all those muscles bulging and.visible from this suit, just yummy. Remind me why I never dated this guy before and now I got Chris. Goodbye my chance if I ever had it. ¡°Ouch, you¡¯re suffocating me.¡± I mumbled against his chest as I struggled to get some air. ¡°Oh sorry.¡± He loosened his grip around me but yet we both were holding each other. ¡°But you know what, I don¡¯t care. I liked suffocating you.¡± He hugged me back but that was not tight this time. ¡°Let¡¯s talk business now.¡± He pulled back and offered me to sit. ¡°Yeah sure.¡± This was only now I realised he shifted here and I have to shift back to New York. ¡°Wow, you joined thispany and I am leaving.¡± Iughed at the irony. ¡°That is what we have to talk about. Actually, it is the reason I called you to meet once. Firstly, I apologize on the behalf of our board of directors and all the staff for what happened and your sufferings. Now, I got some orders from the new owner that everyone who was fired or quit in the previous 5 months should be offered their jobs again to check if they would like to join back.¡± What the hell is he talking about? I can join back, well a great deal because I never wanted to leave but oh god my parents. They will never agree to join back. ¡°ording to the order, I have to cancel your resignation and you¡¯re still an employee of thispany. But since you already served your notice period before the order was issued, I need to know if you would like to join or still want to leave thispany. Listen, I went through your report. I would love to have you on board. If you want we can make an offer aspensation for the emotional damage.¡± Between all this talk he whispered ¡°Take thepensation.¡± which made meugh. He gave me a big speech where he prepared to apologize and convince me to join back. I would like to tell him I am ready but the issue is my parents. ¡®ept the offer, Heaven.¡¯ ¡®You knew I will be offered this job again.¡¯ ¡®Yes. Now ept the offer.¡¯ ¡®I can¡¯t. You know even if I ept this, my parents won¡¯t.¡¯ ¡®Heaven, I made all the arrangements to make you stay here. You can¡¯t even ept a job offer for me. Oh Goddess, Heaven I don¡¯t care how you convince your parents you¡¯re staying here and that is final.¡¯ He went silent after raising his voice, kind of like breaking the link. I heard Joshua clear his throat and bring my attention back to him. ¡°So would you like to join back?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, I mean, I don¡¯t know if I really want to stay now.¡± ¡°Oh Starlet, please don¡¯t say this. I only epted this offer in this town because I knew you¡¯re going to be here for me.¡± ¡°You what?¡± He got up from his seat and came in front of the table to sit in the visitors chair next to me. He took my hands in his big ones and squeezed the one while rubbing the other. ¡°Yes, I was given this offer to handle thispany and I rejected it until I realised this is the same town you moved to. Please don¡¯t leave me. I know you haven¡¯t joined any otherpany here and you are moving back with your parents. Let me be the reason you stay.¡± He pouted. I touched his cute face and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Wonderful¡± He was about to kiss my hands and get up. I exploded before he started his small celebration. ¡°But...¡± ¡°Oh don¡¯t start this but.¡± ¡°But my parents, Pinkie Pony, won''t let me stay here.¡± I interrupted him before he made any other ¡°I was thinking about talking to them but you keep calling me that I might change my mind.¡± ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t think of that. They don¡¯t know you¡¯re here and you can convince them easily. Of course they trust you more than me.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I jumped and hugged him with excitement. I will get to stay here and without my parents babysitting me. ¡°So, now I should leave and you are invited for dinner. Come have some great food and convince my parents, Pinkie Pony.¡± I kissed him on the cheek and left his office for good. I practically ran all the way down and hugged my parents. I was jumping and hopping around while I came down. I don¡¯t remember how many I greeted on my way and kissed a few on their cheeks. I don¡¯t mind that I tripped a few timesing here but I was head over heels. ¡°You okay, darling? You seem extremely happy after quitting.¡± Mom asked me as I was hugging dad. ¡°Mom, you won¡¯t believe what happened.¡± Mom and dad looked at each other and then again at me. ¡°I am offered my job again and I want to join back.¡± ¡°Celia, we already told you that you¡¯re not staying here anymore in this town. Go back and reject this job offer.¡± ¡°Yes darling. We already looked at a fewpanies for you back in New York. You can choose any ¡°I can¡¯t, I don¡¯t want to. Plea...¡± ¡°Celia, no arguments. Go back and refuse the offer. We¡¯re leaving tomorrow.¡± Dad said with a stern look on his face. Oh god, what is it with these men today? Everyone is shouting at me. ¡°You can refuse the offer yourself at dinner tonight.¡± I ignored both of them and opened the back door of the car and sat inside without looking at them. ¡°I invited my new boss to dinner.¡± My parents sighed and got in the car. On our way back to my apartment, my parents discussed how they will approach my new boss at the dinner and tell him that I am quitting and I am stupid to agree to the offer in the morning. They decided what to cook and a few other things. I didn¡¯t give any input to their discussion as Chris kept poking me with his questions in my head, sometimes he raised his voice again but I kept ignoring his voice in my head. ¡®I don¡¯t know how I got that gift to talk to him in my head but trust me girl, he can be annoying sometimes and he is definitely using this for his own benefit. Either going to learn how to keep his voice out of my head for such times or give him a good time so he better not piss me off next time.¡¯ I massaged my head a bit as it hurts with all the yelling around me, inside out. As soon as we reached the building, I ran off to my apartment. Walking upstairs with my parents when they are angry at me, not a good idea. I had my mind running over a few random things when I entered my room. I turned around and I screamed with a jump. Yes, no one expects your boyfriend¡¯s brother to be in your room. Not even gay one. ¡°What the hell are you doing here, Bryan?¡± I whisper screamed at him. He was taken aback with all my screamings and raised his hands in surrender as he took a few steps towards me. ¡°No harm, Luna. Alpha sent me to check up on you.¡± I nodded at him to put his hands down. I heard the front door closing, thankfully my parents didn¡¯t hear me screaming or us talking. I grabbed Bryan¡¯s hand and dragged him to the washroom with me. ¡°Tell your Alpha to fuck off and I am fine here without him. I handled everything myself. Now go back.¡± I opened the washroom door for him to leave. ¡°Everything okay, Luna?¡± I leaned against the wall near the door. ¡°I do need to remember to close the balcony door next time. Yeah, everything is okay. Now leave.¡± ¡°Celia, you okay?¡± I looked up to meet Bryan¡¯s eyes filled with worries. I know it is him who is asking but I couldn¡¯t stop myself to ask. ¡°Who is asking your Alpha, yeah seems like he cares about me.¡± I snorted and sat over the closed toilet seat with my face covered with my hands. Bryan kneeled in front of me and put his hands on my knees. ¡°I spent thest week roaming around and eating dinner at different people¡¯s houses just so I can stay in this town for a person who wasn¡¯t talking to me, not responding to messages. I wasn¡¯t even sure if he wanted me here or if I should stay. There was nothing from him tillst night. I asked him about his n, he told me nothing, I wanted his help and he told me to figure it out myself.¡± I sobbed as I blurted out my feelings to him. ¡°Here I am in this ce with all strange creatures being their Luna and I don¡¯t even know what that means. I respect your feelings but I know good thingse with a price and I don¡¯t know yet what price I am going to pay.¡± ¡°Everything is go¡­ no. I will help you figure things out. First things first, we have to convince your parents.¡± ¡°I took care of that. I got someone to help me.¡± I told him as I wiped my tears and snorted. ¡°Well, I should leave for now. I need to handle the other thing. You aren¡¯t alone in this ce of strange creatures.¡± Iughed as he called himself strange creatures and didn¡¯t get pissed at my choice of words. ¡°I wish I had a brother too.¡± I got up and got him in a hug which said thank you and sorry. He hugged me back and kissed the top of my head. ¡°Now let your brother handle your boyfriend. See you.¡± He opened the door and went for the balcony door. I ran behind him to know what he meant by that. I didn¡¯t ask him to handle Chris. Oh my god, I don¡¯t want him to get into a fight with his brother for me. Any reason. No. ¡°Wait. Wait. What do you mean you are handling him?¡± I stopped as he was about to jump off the building. I don¡¯t know how they do this but it seems easy. They do it regrly and prefer the balcony then the door. ¡°I am gonna tell my Alpha you¡¯re fine and my brother to fuck off.¡± He jumped the balcony before I could say anything and had a smoothnding on the ground. I sighed as I saw him running back to his car and getting in. I turned around and returned to my room. My mom entered to tell me that she and dad are off to the local market to get some stuff for dinner. I hope my n works. Fingers crossed. Damn, passing time alone is too hard. I called Mary and Jeanne but heard nothing of what they said all this time. I told them about my n and they certified it. We talked more and more sometimes about how things between Jeanne and Greg are improving and how they¡¯re nning to move in together which makes Greg to shift to Dante house. How Mary¡¯s pregnancy is going on and how her mood swings are affecting Ethan and her rtionship is improving. By the time we ended the call, my parents had already returned from the market. They brought the takeaway for lunch and then I helped dad in some preparations for dinner. Mom did some work on the argument. By the time dad and I finished with the food, it was already evening. We went to get ready for dinner with my new boss. It was worth seeing my parents preparing to tell my boss that I am going to quit. Because I know they will flip on their decision as soon as they see Pinkie Pony. I heard the doorbell ringing. It is still early for dinner and we¡¯re not expecting anyone else. I made my way to the doorzily. And there he is, Pinkie Pony. ¡°Aren¡¯t you early for dinner?¡± ¡°Celia?¡± Mom interrupted as she showed herself from behind the door. Without noticing who it was, mom continued her lecture of manners to me. ¡°They are our guests, they can anytime they want. You shouldn¡¯t talk to guests like this. Is this all what we taught you?¡± ¡°Oh god, I missed this so much.¡± He burst intoughter and hugged me and mom together. ¡°Oh my¡­ its you Joshua. Howe you¡¯re here? How are you doing, how are your parents?¡± Mom showered him with the questions. ¡°Mom, let hime in and sit, then he will answer all your questions.¡± ¡°Oh yes,e in.¡± I haven¡¯t seen her this excited in a long time. ¡°Stefan, look who is here?¡± She shouted to call dad. ¡°Jesus, you got more handsome with time.¡± ¡°I will bring the drinks, you guys will catch up.¡± I headed to the kitchen to bring the drinks for everyone as dad came out of his room. ¡°Hey buddy, its good to see you.¡± Joshua greeted dad. He was always sweet with everyone, he knows how to win over people. ¡°So, mom dad, meet my new boss and new CEO of Fieldson Construction Company¡± They both gasped as they realised that it was my boss whom we invited to the dinner. They both congratted him for the job. ¡°By the way, new owners are going to change thepany¡¯s name. So it is DH Construction Company now.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ what does DH stand for?¡± I asked him as I sipped my own drink. ¡°No, actually no one knows. Even the new owner¡¯s identity is hidden too.¡± ¡°Things are getting too suspicious in this town. Thankfully we¡¯re going back.¡± It was mom who took the initiative to bring the topic. ¡°Michelle, just to confirm Celia is still going to be here, right?¡± Joshua asked my parents doubtfully and gave them the crying baby look which even made me agree with him always, my parents had to melt to this face. ¡°But...¡± Mom started trying to give him a good reason but Joshua being Joshua will convince them. ¡°But what Michelle, Stefan I know you¡¯re worried for her but now I am here in the office and in this building. I was supposed to live in another building but no worries I will shift here. I epted this offer just because I knew Starlet was going to be here. What will I do if you will take her from me?¡± He hugged me tightly and pouted. I pouted too, thinking my parents would melt to his act. ¡°Joshua, you don¡¯t even know what happened here.¡± ¡°I do know. I was informed before I joined. And I am sorry for what happened to Starlet but I promise I won¡¯t let anything happen to her now. Please Stefan, please Michelle.¡± My parents looked at each other which made me think if they both can talk to each other without actually talking. Not so surprisingly they both agreed. ¡°Fine, you have to shift in this building like you said and Joshua you won¡¯t hide a thing from us because we can¡¯t trust our own daughter anymore.¡± He agreed. ¡°Cheers to my new job.¡± We all clinked our sses and drinked happily to my job. I was happy that my n worked and my parents will be leaving tomorrow without me. Finally after everything, things seem to be normal. But with a werewolf boyfriend nothing is normal. We had a great dinner with Joshua and discussed everything that happened till now. My parents recalled our childhood embarrassing events. Parents do like embarrassing us kids in front of everyone. But I am thankful Pinkie Pony spent most of our childhood together so we know most of the embarrassing events already. Even we shared most of them. Still having those people from your childhood with whom you spent those embarrassing yet memorable moments is a bliss. After dinner, we all stayed in the living room for some more talking and catching up with time. I got the voice back in my head. I was in a good mood but certainly the owner of the voice wasn''t. He sounded annoyed and angry. I like him, I love spending time with him and I know how serious he is in this Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. rtionship but right now I don¡¯t want him anywhere near me. Especially when I was finally having some fun and he is surely here to fight with me. ¡®Where are you? You¡¯re supposed to be in your room by now. And what the hell, why is the other man¡¯s smell here in your apartment?¡¯ ¡®Heaven, answer me for goddess¡¯ sake.¡¯ ¡®Will be there soon. You can sleep or leave if you don¡¯t want to wait.¡¯ ¡®Heaven, are you still upset with me? Pleasee to me, I want to make it up to you.¡¯ I can sense him smirking on his own narcissistment which surprisingly made me smile. ¡®Stay inside, I will be there soon.¡¯ ¡®Okay¡¯, he said, like a good boyfriend. After another round of our drinks and remembering a few more of our embarrassing events, we called it night and Joshua left only to return tomorrow to see off my parents. We also headed to our rooms. I was happy my parents were leaving me here and happily. Chapter 55: Since, She is a human Chapter 55: Since, She is a human Christian I am pissed. I am so pissed right now. Yesterday, I was shaking my head as I again smelt Mason, Bryan, Jacob and Dan again near my cabin after a long run along the border. For the past few days they have been following me, either of them was always following me. My wolf was annoyed at them but never willing to even acknowledge them. I ignored their presence again and went directly inside the cabin. I was surprised to catch my Heaven, my mate standing there in flesh. It took my breath as her sweet vani with rose perfume hit my nose and I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off her. She lost her bnce as she saw me and fell on the hard wooden floor of the cabin. ¡°Ouch..¡± ¡°Heaven.¡± I held her up straight against me. ¡±Easy¡­ Easy¡± I checked her if she had hurt her but she was fine. Touching her body sends strange tingles to me, it always had but does she get those tingles too? I always wondered if she felt the same pull towards each other and had the same feelings as me. In a couple with both supernatural creatures, the feelings, attraction, lust, love and bond is the same but she is not like me. ¡°Howe you are here?¡± She moved a step forward to touch me but I took my steps back. I can¡¯t keep touching her and not do anything. My wolf is driving me mad to mark her and mate with her right now. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± It was taking all my strength to stay one foot away from her, especially when she is looking tempting to make me throw her on the bed and be rough with her all night. ¡°Chris, I am sorry.¡± ¡°Sorry for what?¡± I need her to leave. Tonight is the full moon. I controlled my emotions, my wolf all this time with her because we were never together during any full moon and full moon is making me mark her which I don¡¯t know what will do to her. ¡°I am sorry for breaking your heart, I am sorry for breaking up with you.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°And what?¡± ¡°And for being here.¡± She should be sorry for being here, she is driving me mad with her smell and beauty. Did I tell you she is dressed up to seduce me? She is wearing that white dress with plunging V- neck which gives me a great view of her chest. I drooled over her as my eyes ran down and stopped at the hem of her dress which rested just at the knees and I wonder how smoothly it runs off her milky legs. I noticed her moving out of this cabin. ¡®Make her stop! Do anything! Our mate is leaving us.¡¯ My wolf growled. ¡®You want to mark her, you might kill her.¡¯ I snapped at him. ¡®Let her leave, I can¡¯t kill her.¡¯ ¡®Stop her¡­ I will not mark her¡¯ He begged me as he whimpered in pain seeing his mate leaving. ¡®Huh?¡¯ ¡®I promise, I won¡¯t mark her but just don¡¯t lick her spot if you can.¡¯ ¡°And you are done with your apology already?¡± Here I lost all my control over myself. ¡°You don¡¯t want me here but you still want me to apologize, How?¡± I took a step forward carefully as I still don¡¯t trust my wolf and she took another. ¡°I told you to go and you¡¯re leaving. That¡¯s it. You¡¯re done with me. No extra effort, nothing?¡± She took one more step and here is my cue to take over. ¡°Leave!¡± I ordered everyone outside to leave. Her eyes were filled with tears which refused to fall off. I gave you a chance to leave this cabin Heaven and you chose to stay. Now, you get to bear with me. I caught her in between as she was about to open the door and leave. I pulled her into me and sunk my nose into the crook of her neck to heal the wounds of heart with it. She pressed against the wall as I looked up and into her eyes. ¡°I never told you you can leave yet.¡± I took her small face in my hands, I could feel my wolf pushing through me to take control yet he was trying his best to stay away for tonight. I brought my thumb to trace the softest lips. She melted in my arms as she clutched my arms tightly to prevent herself from falling. I couldn¡¯t control more and captured his lips in a kiss in haste. I put all my emotions in that one kiss. It was alright for the whole she was out of my sight although my wolf was driving me mad. I spent my nights on her balcony, which was possible until she masturbated in front of me. I went to touch her but I had to leave. The same night we had another rogue lurking around our borders. Only I, Ethan and the witnessed patrolling officer Sean knows about this one. This rogue isn''t the same as the one we had poaching around our borders during Heaven and my first date. I can¡¯t let everyone know about this since I can¡¯t have everyone panic when they have bigger deals myself now despite the on duty patrolling officers. We sent Sean to check everything about the rogue and he found nothing. Since then I have been trying to think of a strategy to protect my pack and prepare for theing war. I am taking all the extra security measures to protect my pack and my future Luna. I have been running around the packs and talking to their Alphas to know if they know anything about either of the rogues. I still have no current whereabouts about the werewolf ex-boyfriend of Heaven¡¯s. I can¡¯t believe my mate had any werewolf before me in her life. Everything is getting messed up even more day by day. I don¡¯t know how rogues keep this low profile in the same city without any packs¡¯ protection or knowledge. But I know they are rted to each other. The ex-boyfriend, the first rogue from the first date night and the recent rogue are rted. We had rogues lurking around before but each time we either get them before anything happens or we track them down to investigate. If they entered my territory I kill them with my very own hands if not and they im to just trespass after the baddest ass torture we leave them outside our borders to die. I did let go of a mother and son duo without any harm because she imed that she was just looking for her lost son and they left but I did keep an eye on them for sometime. For now I need to gather some army to fight, I have to make things better with ke¡¯s pack soon. But he doesn¡¯t even pick my calls or let my messenger enter his territory. Since she left, I have been driven crazy by everyone one or other and now my Heaven is right in front of me driving me crazy but good crazy. I held her up from the ground while we kissed each other deeply and showed our emotions to each other. I moved us towards the bedroom. I was midway when I felt myself shifting and felt my hands turned into ws. I pulled away from the kiss and let her stand. I realised I am about to shift and thest time I shifted in front of her, she was scared. I can¡¯t scare her this time. So, I asked her, and I pleaded to her to leave as I tried pushing the wolf back. ¡°Leave.¡± Of all the days she had to take the step today only when I might be forced to mark her which might kill her. Instead of leaving or running for her life, she took a step forward. I could smell fear, anxiety. I saw small beads of sweat over her forehead as she approached me slowly but I pleaded her again to leave. ¡°Leave¡± My voice was betraying me as it was so feeble that I barely heard it with my heightened senses. ¡®I am sorry. Please don¡¯t let her go.¡¯ My wolf whimpered in pain as he retracted back. I know he just wants to be with his mate but he can kill her, he might not want to but he can. She was finally leaving when my wolf almost cried in pain of separation. He can¡¯t bear it, I can¡¯t bear it to lose our mate, our Luna. ¡®She will leave us tomorrow, make her stop.¡¯ ¡®But you want to mark her.¡¯ ¡®She is crying.¡¯ I pulled her back to me as she was pressed against my chest, I felt better, my wolf was relieved. It was like she was the only medicine to my misery even if she is the pain in the ass. After that I didn¡¯t let her go for the whole night. I couldn¡¯t control myself and went rough with her. She enjoyed it, I know she did by the way she screamed each time she came for me. I forgot to take her pleasures into consideration, I forgot to take a breath before going for the second round. I forgot if she wasfortable in the position. During midnight, I almost marked and sank my teeth deep inside her skin but it took every bit of my and my wolf¡¯s willpower to not. I avoided her neck the whole night. We didn¡¯t say a word to each other for the whole night, I didn¡¯t know what I should have said, I just wanted to say thank you for staying and make her say sorry for leaving me. I know she was sorry for what happened and I was sorry for what I didst night. Early in the morning, I was happy to wake up beside her again. Even though I slept for less than 2 hours, I felt fresh after a long time. I didn¡¯t want to leave the cabin or leave Heaven for a minute. I wanted to make up for the time we lost and make today all about her. After having her whole night for myself, I still wanted more but then I remember she must be sore from still protects her by following her. You can call me an asshole for stalking my own girlfriend but all I want is to protect her. ¡®Will you be able to resist?¡¯ My wolf mocked me. He is calm too now. After a long night and a lot of mockings back and forth we finally made peace. We assured each other that finally Heaven is not leaving us. ¡®Will YOU be able to resist? You wanted to mark herst night. You got no say, buddy.¡¯ ¡®But I controlled myself. You should be proud of me.¡¯ He was exaggeratingly proud of himself for not marking our mate. I was still hard from our makeout session before breakfast. I had my mockery session going on with my wolf while we both shared our fantasies with each other about how we want to devour, cherish and make love to our mate when Ethan knocked on the door. We both groaned in unison for the disturbance. ¡°Come.¡± I allowed him and gave him my full attention. He locked the door behind him. ¡°Christian, I have been thinking a lot about the Blue Wolf Pack. It has been the fourth time our messenger has been returned and this time we need to do something.¡± ¡°Why are you serious this time? It''s not like he returned our messenger for the first time without even hearing our message.¡± I shrugged him off but his face said there was more. ¡°Because he sent a message through our messenger. Quote: ¡®To Alpha Christian, Wild Moon Pack. Thisst time I have sent your messenger alive. Because neither I nor my pack will stop from calling war for our Luna Olivia. Alpha ke, Blue Wolf Pack.¡¯ ¡± Ethan pushed the page with a message and for the first time my wolf wasn¡¯t growling. He wasn¡¯t frightened of his pack or war but I got bigger fish to fry like rogues and prophecy. ¡°You said you have been thinking a lottely. What did you think?¡± He cleared his throat and sat up straight in his chair. ¡°I was thinking this whole mess was created by Luna Celia and she was even sorry for what she said to Luna Olivia, Mary told me once. So, I thought maybe we should give Luna a chance to make up for her mistake.¡± ¡°What are you exactly suggesting?¡± I asked him as I started reading his mind and facial expression. He is nervous with his own n, how can he even suggest that to me. ¡°I was thinking of sending Luna there. She is a human, no pack member saw her with us when they visited. And she will be sent there as a visitor who just came to visit the town and nothing else. She will find Luna Olivia and talk to her. Since she is a human, no one will suspect anything.¡± I shifted in my chair as my wolf got restless, measuring the risk of his n. He shifted in his own chair as he sensed my wolf didn¡¯t like his idea of sending his mate to another pack¡¯s territory without any protection when the pack¡¯s Alpha is threatening to call the war. I lost my little bit of patience and stood up so fast that my chair fell on the floor with a thud. ¡°Have you lost your mind, sending your Luna to another pack¡¯s territory when they¡¯re threatening to call the war. You don¡¯t care for your Luna a bit. Everything was fake.¡± I pped the table and sent everything on the floor. His face fell in obedience. I didn¡¯t mean to use my Alpha dominance on him but I didn¡¯t control my wolf either. He took the signs and left. He knew staying here for longer won¡¯t benefit when the matter is my mate¡¯s safety. I am pissed. I am so pissed right now. Bryan informed me Heaven has reached the office right now. I took a few moments before mindlinking her. I am so thankful for the gift to mindlink my human mate. ¡®ept the offer, Heaven.¡¯ ¡®You knew I will be offered this job again.¡¯ I smirked because they were my orders to rehire every person from thest five years. I bought thepany with the help of Ross. Ross didn¡¯t care about thepany and he didn¡¯t want anyone to step foot in this town as he wanted to hide a few things here in this town. Obviously illegal weapons, drugs and other things. So, he decided to buy thepany and wanted me to take care of thepany but I offered to make me a partner in the firm and let me handle thepany while he only enjoyed the profits. He agreed. I, Ethan and Ross are the only holders of this secret. ¡®Yes. Now ept the offer.¡¯ ¡®I can¡¯t. You know even if I ept this, my parents won¡¯t.¡¯ It annoyed me. I was already pissed, my wolf was on the edge of the turning and her excuses made me go mad. I lost control, I snapped. ¡®Heaven, I made all the arrangements to make you stay here. You can¡¯t even ept a job offer for me. Oh Goddess, Heaven I don¡¯t care how you convince your parents you¡¯re staying here and that is final.¡¯ I cut off the link when I realized it was my Heaven and I snapped at her. I didn¡¯t want anything else to Content ? N?velDrama.Org. happen that would make this worse so I tried avoiding her calls to me. ¡®You fool! You shouted at my mate.¡¯ ¡®She is also my mate.¡¯ ¡®You made her sad.¡¯ He was growling. ¡®She had one thought of leaving me and I will rip you apart.¡¯ ¡®You kill me, you die too.¡¯ I chuckled at hisment but his next words made me stand up. ¡®I better die without her beside me on the throne.¡¯ He is right we can¡¯t live without her. I can¡¯t live without her. I told Bryan to check up on her. He informed me when they reached her apartment. But since then he hasn¡¯t mindlinked me again or replied to me. I am grewing nervous. My wolf was driving me crazy. He was constantly reminding me what if she left us, what if rejects us. I was pacing around my office when Bryan stormed in. He literally threw the door into the wall instead of pushing it open. He was annoyed or angry. ¡°She is crying. My Luna is crying.¡± He whisper shouted at me standing in front of me. My wolf snapped. He lost it all. I don¡¯t know if it was because his mate was crying or because Bryan shouted at him. He gripped Bryan¡¯s neck and threw him at the wall. ¡°Why is she crying?¡± He is on the edge. I am about to shift. Bryan groaned in pain and stood up again. I don¡¯t care how my wolf is handling the situation because Heaven was crying. ¡°You made her cry. You made my Luna cry.¡± I was taken aback. My wolf growled at me. He wished to kill me even if it meant death wish for himself. I took a step back and Bryan took a step front. ¡°You snapped at her, you left her in between to make a decision when she doesn¡¯t even know why she needs to stay. You want her to be the Luna to us, to our pack and will expect to fulfill her duties but have you ever told her about her duties and your expectations, Alpha.¡± My wolf and I both were ashamed of our mistake. We both expected her to be the best Luna when she doesn¡¯t even know what Luna means to a pack. We expected a human to be the best Luna, no wolf had ever seen. We left her alone when she needed me because I was too indulged in my own pack duties and ridiculous affairs. ¡®We need to make everything right.¡¯ I nodded. ¡®But firstly put this skank in his position.¡¯ Instead of saying anything I just pushed my alpha dominance on him. His head fell in obedience but his back got straight again and he spoke again. ¡°She needs you, brother. Don¡¯t disappoint her, she is a great Luna already.¡± Damn, he used the same bloodline, alpha blood in his veins to ovee my dominance. I need toplete the mating. I asked him about Heaven¡¯s job, if she is joining again but he said she has a n. If it goes right, she can stay or she will need to leave this town for forever. This n is herst hope. I asked about her n but he said she didn¡¯t say anything about it. I tried calling Mary and Little to ask them about The n but they both also know nothing about her n. I wanted to use my Alpha dominance. But no, that¡¯s not me. I ruled over this pack with an iron fist but never with fear or arrogance.I want my pack to respect me, love me not fear me. I decided to make everything right in the evening. I even brought her favourite lilies for her. But she wasn¡¯t in her room. Instead I can smell some other man in this house. I could hear herughing and the other man¡¯s voices. I recognise this voice. He is the new CEO of DH Construction Company, Joshua. What the hell is he doing here inside my mate¡¯s apartment? Why the hell is my mate calling him Pinkie Pony? And did he just dare to call my mate Starlet? ¡®Where are you? You¡¯re supposed to be in your room by now. And what the hell, why is the other man¡¯s smell here in your apartment?¡¯ I snapped at her as I mindlinked her. I was losing it with another man, a stranger in my mate¡¯s house. She isughing with him when she should have been to bed now or atleast in her shower before we both slept together cuddling. ¡®Heaven, answer me for goddess¡¯ sake.¡¯ I shouted as she refused to answer me. ¡®Will be there soon. You can sleep or leave if you don¡¯t want to wait.¡¯ She spokes to me with arrogance when she isughing outside with another man. I get it she is angry with me and I am not here to mess things up, I am here to make things better. ¡®You can¡¯t lose it right now. She is not alone with another man, they have her parents¡¯pany.¡¯ ¡®How can you be so calm? She wasughing with another man when she snapped at me just now.¡¯ ¡®Because I DON''T WANT TO LOSE HER.¡¯ He is right. I calmed myself before replying to her. ¡®Heaven, are you still upset with me? Pleasee to me, I want to make it up to you.¡¯ I smirked as I spoke in my sexist voice which can turn her on easily. I know I have my own effects on her body. ¡®Stay inside, I will be there soon.¡¯ She replied through the link. I know I made a step forward. ¡®Okay¡¯ I said like a good boyfriend. I don¡¯t want to piss mydy anymore. Even though I made some progress, I am still waiting for my Heaven in her room. I put the lilies in a vase with some water as girls usually do with the flowers. I was trying to figure out my position for when shees while I waited. I can¡¯t be naked when shees. I am here tofort and not have sex, particrly. I waited for a long time before she finally came to me but with a frowny face. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!